Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Everything had happened so fast.

One second Zane had risked his own life to save his master, and the next he was zapped into a vortex by a Serpentine Sorceress. Within the tunnel of the Ethereal Divide, he felt as though he were falling forever. The impossibly bright lights that layered between the realms made it impossible to see what was below or above him. Was this space infinite? He quickly tucked in his limbs and braced for the worst. Then he crashed. For a nanosecond, he believed that he had perished, but his sensors proved him otherwise. The impact had clearly damaged him immensely. His joints were sparking sporadically, and he had trouble focusing his vision. When things began to settle, he tried to regain his footing and stop wobbling around. At last, he took a look at his surroundings. He gasped in both awe and sudden concern at the environment he found himself in. Despite this place being an entirely uncharted realm, it reminded him of a familiar, dark place.

It reminded him of the recurring nightmare he had while he was a prisoner in Master Chen's jail. The nightmare of the Titanium Dragon. How real it appeared to be, and how every time he dared to rest, the nightmare would begin and never seem to end. Just before it could grasp it's jaws around him he'd awaken just in the nick of time. Well, that was until Pixal eased him back into reality every single time. Even though he had barely remembered who she was at the beginning, her voice would calm him down without fail. Zane smiled to himself while remembering her.

"I'll be back soon. I swear on it." He spoke to himself reassuringly.

That soft feeling fueled him to regain his bearings. Since she had helped him overcome his fears then, the least he could do now was be brave now. He searched among the rubble to see what his current inventory situation looked like. It wasn't looking good. He had the destroyed machine that Pixal had recently built and some other junk that had fallen through before him. Oh, and the staff that held the Scroll of Forbidden Spinjitsu was rooted inside a piece of thick ice. How did it get there?

Dark clouds rolled in above, and the wind began to how shrilly. This weather was unlike anything he had ever experienced before! If he had ears, he would have definitely experienced some minor hearing damage from these gusts. Smaller pieces of scrap metal were forcefully flung down the mountain into the never-ending chasm. Zane couldn't even hear the sound of the items hitting the ground below. He immediately grasped onto the mech to prevent himself from being swept away as well. Once the wind had ceased, he heard the soft, fluttering sound of the scroll behind him. The scroll swayed in the wind so proudly, as if to defy the very environment it was trapped in. That or Zane was just applying personality to an inanimate object, as he tended to do sometimes. Regardless, he eyed the staff cautiously but knew he could not just leave such a powerful artifact here. Who knows what the ramifications would be if someone accidentally came across this item? Sooner or later, he would have to extract it from its icy prison. That was an unavoidable truth.

Already having just a taste of the scroll's power, he couldn't imagine willingly taking it up again. Even though it was crafted by the creator of Spinjitsu himself, it felt wrong. During the battle it had deactivated all of his safety measures without his consent. Was that the influence of the scroll or his own doing? He laughed quietly and shook his head. There was no way. If it was haunted he would know. After dealing with Morro and his ghost army, he felt like a professional in the world of paranormal investigations. Before he could forget, he switched all those safety measures back on. He could never allow himself to kill something or someone else. No matter how evil, it simply was not the way of the ninja.

The Nindroid was being watched and he was none the wiser.

Thanks to the shrill howling of the wind, the formless man could spy upon this strange interloper without issue. The growls of his stomach would have easily given his position away by now. His vision was blurred by both hunger and the powdery snow. What exactly was this creature he was looking at? Vex wasn't quite sure if it could qualify as a man or a beast. He thought of the stories his father told him about other types of creatures, such as ghosts, constructs made of stone, or even demons. He would have to hold his judgment for now and continue to observe this metallic being that had suddenly appeared in his realm. What were the odds that something would miraculously fall out of the sky mere feet away from him in his darkest hour? He had a feeling that this entire event may have just been the answer to his prayers for revenge.

It took some time, but Zane finally came up with a plan. First things first, he had to find shelter and get the machine back up and running again. Even if the machine couldn't send a signal back to Ninjago to let his friends know he was alive and where he was, he had to at least try. Just the thought of them worrying about him fired him up. Pure elemental ice flowed from Zane's blue hands as he tried to create a makeshift platform for the mech. He knew it was foolish to begin using his powers without resting from the impact. Yet, if he decided to wait any longer, the winds would eventually sweep him and everything off the cliff's side. As he strained to produce the ice, he felt his internal hardware spark and sputter. After all that work, he had only covered the foot of the machine in ice. Doubt and worry took hold in his mind. He needed to realize he was going nowhere at this rate. Zane had to make a hard decision now. Slowly, he walked over to the staff and dug his feet into the sleet to make sure he did not slip while he pulled with all his might. Signified by a delicate shattering noise, it was free.

In all of the fifty years of his life, Vex has never seen or heard of anything like this. Not even the wild imagination of a child could have conjured something like this. Such sheer power made him want to fall to his knees, or that might have just been the hunger pains. Regardless, he watched as this metallic creature created a giant platform of thick ice and placed his even larger metallic creature on top of it. This entire impressive process only took a few moments. Then, the interloper began to walk alongside the hovering platform. Did he know where he was going? Vex grabbed some partially frozen food rations from a first-aid kit that had also fallen from the sky. It tasted awful, but it gave him enough energy to follow on foot. Even without the rations, Vex would have followed the stranger to the ends of the realm, for his determination for revenge was so strong that it would surely outlast his mortal coil.

The scroll stopped moving once he had gotten close enough to block the wind. "I will only use this sparingly. I just need a safe place to hold it until I can get help." Zane reassured himself seconds before holding the unfortunately familiar staff in his alloyed hands.

Sparks flew through his mind when he made contact with it. He had no one to keep him grounded or remind him of the dangers of the scroll. He had to resist this powerful artifact's grasp on him all by himself now. The rush of euphoria he felt when he began to expel his elemental powers from the staff was truly an exemplary experience. It would've taken decades of rigorous training to reach the level of power that he was at at this very moment. The sheer amount of ice that had formed in such a short time made his initial work look like child's play. Within minutes, the platform was done, and he maneuvered the machine onto it with ease.

Now it was time to walk.

Chapter Text

Something felt off.

Well, everything in this strange place was "off", but that was besides the point. As far as Zane was aware, the time here appeared to be the same as it was in Ninjago, yet his internal clock couldn't stop glitching out. The other bizarre thing he noticed was the weather. For days, it did not falter whatsoever; its power was relentless. He came to the conclusion that this realm was going through its equivalent of a harsh winter season. Still, that didn't answer his increasing questions about this place. The other times that the ninjas visited other realms, they did not experience any time delays or acceleration, so why would it be different now? Though the fact that this was the farthest and most distant realm did worry Zane, What if it was too difficult for his friends' to find him all the way out here? Even worse, what if they didn't even know he was alive? He shook those intrusive thoughts off like metal-eating astroparasites. He knew his friends better than that. They would be looking for him even if it took them to the ends of the known universe.

They had to.

He and his unknown stalker had been walking nonstop for days now. Without pause, Zane had kept his focus entirely on the staff and maneuvering the machine safely. Normally, he would have stopped to take short rests to keep his systems nominal, but the power kept him unnaturally energized. It felt like he was breaking some rules of nature and logic by being able to function so well in such harsh conditions. Though by now he had come to realize that being a Nindroid itself was breaking several rules of nature. Was the power of the staff protecting him or simply masking the damage he had already received from his journey? Perhaps like some sort of magical adrenaline? He wanted to find a way to safely research the scroll's effects some time in the future. For now, the expedition to find shelter has to continue.

He initially considered constructing a cave out of ice for the mech but had scrapped the idea. He needed to find somewhere that was less brittle and far more hidden if he had any chance of survival. The power from the scroll continued to course through every circuit of his being and crept into his very heart. He tried to keep himself grounded as best he could to prevent the scroll from taking over. Memories of past adventures played out in his mind to keep him occupied while he marched onward into the unknown. He had begun to repeat the names of his friends as some sort of mantra in fear that he would forget them as he watched the sun set every day. He knew that he would have to find shelter fast, or else he would completely lose control soon.

Not too far beyond, the formless exile followed behind like a living shadow, though from a distance one could mistake him for a shambling corpse. In one hand, he had a stolen dried fish, and in the other, a half empty waterskin. His leather boots were worn down to bare fibers, and his jacket was ragged from travel. He had learned to sleepwalk while on this self-inflicted journey, since this strange metal man did not sleep nor pause to eat. All this time walking gave him ample time to dream about all the things he would do once he got that strange staff of power. Oh, what would he do first? He yearned to return to the pompous king and turn his entire court into obscene ice sculptures. Next, he would raise an impenetrable wall of ice around the insufferable Formlings' village and starve them out slowly. Such horrible thoughts fueled each step he took.

Above the clouds, the shadow of something large flew around fast, circling above. Zane stopped moving and looked up to analyze the disturbance as best he could. At first, he thought that what he was seeing was some sort of dragon, but how could a dragon be in this realm? His thoughts stopped when the thundering noise of the creature's presence grew louder. The mere flapping of its large wings parted the clouds with ease as it swooped down to attack the intruders without warning. The giant bird screeched loudly and opened its razor-sharp beak to devour the Nindroid. Zane gasped and dove down with precise reflexes. As the monstrous bird noticed it had failed to kill its prey, it began to fly once more. Without hesitation, Zane dropped the giant platform of ice down and pointed the staff at the bird.

In the back of his mind, he felt something odd about the bird. Well, any predatory bird gave him this particular feeling. It had been a long time since he had been properly reunited with his falcon companion. With new threats to Ninjago popping up so frequently, Zane never had time to rebuild his oldest friend. The thought of asking the other skilled mechanics he knew to rebuild the falcon had come across his mind once or twice, but he couldn't bring himself to ask them either. How could a mechanical falcon compare to a giant mech or an all-terrain vehicle that can shoot missiles and fly? He felt like he was disrespecting his father's memory in some way by allowing the blueprints to catch dust in his room. 

It was his own self-inflicted shame to bear.

Vex had taken shelter behind some boulders before the encounter had begun. He knew this place from the rumors that hunters spoke of. This large impasse was known as Talon's Valley for a reason. These oversized feathered fiends had ruled over this stretch of land since time had begun, and they weren't keen on sharing it. It was forbidden that any of his former Formling brethren tread here without express permission from the elder. He smirked, knowing he didn't need permission from anybody to do anything now or ever. He kept an eye on the fight with magnifying curiosity. He had seen the magnificent staff be used to create, but could it destroy? If this staff could not decimate a beast, what hope did Vex have of taking over the entire realm with it?

Unfortunately for Vex, Zane did not demonstrate his abilities and kill the creature. For now, his question remained frustratingly unanswered. He had simply frozen the bird's oversized wing with the intention of buying time for an escape. He quickly focused the staff's power back on the ice platform and began to run towards the cave. Swiftly, he created massive ice spikes to block off the cave's entrance after rushing inside. The bird shook the ice on its wing. Upon seeing this new, unnatural obstacle, it flew back up into the mountaintops. The bird wasn't so stupid as to risk breaking its wings to enter the cave for some inadequate prey. Intentionally or not, Zane had left only a crawl space within the frozen barricade, allowing only a human-sized individual to gain entry. Once the coast was clear, Vex made his move into the cave as stealthily as he could.

The formless man could feel his revenge grow closer, so close he could taste it.

Chapter Text

Finally, he had found shelter.

Out of all the shelters that Zane had found himself in during all of his adventures, this one was especially puzzling. According to Zane's scanners, there were no signs of any life present inside this cave whatsoever. That fact unnerved him quite a bit. Not even an insect or a bat called this perfectly normal cave home, so why would he? As soon as he secured the machine in position, he knew he could finally let go of the staff without worrying about any danger. But saying something and doing something were entirely different things. 

He was surprised to notice that ice had formed over where his hand had gripped the staff. It was like the scroll was trying to secure its hold on him. Luckily, Zane was the master of ice, and breaking out of this strange frozen bond wasn't an issue. The thing that puzzled him was that he couldn't pull up any memory of himself creating the binding ice anywhere in his database. Was the scroll making him use his elemental powers without him even knowing? That was a troubling assumption. Zane mustered enough willpower to release the staff from his tight grip completely and place it against the cavern wall. 

Now it was time to set up his makeshift workshop. Fragmented rays of sunlight poked through the cave opening. For a human, this would be considered absolutely inadequate working conditions. Luckily, Zane did not require light to work since he could make his own. He created a stand out of ice so that the mech was propped upright for easy access. After days of nonstop usage of the staff, his normal ice powers felt rather lackluster. Getting used to not channeling the scroll's power was already proving to be a challenge. He easily climbed up the mech with the agility that had come with years of ninja training. The eerie blue glow of his eyes allowed him to fetch the emergency tool box from beneath the pilot's seat. Even this secured case wasn't safe from the cold, as it had developed a light coating of ice on the outside.

As expected, some tools were beyond saving. The wrench was bent ninety degrees backwards, and the welding torch was crushed to smithereens. He could potentially make some tools out of rock or permafrost if need be, but it was going to be rough. His eyes scanned over the large body of the mech, creating a wave of blue light.

"The computer screen is eighty percent shattered, fuel is completely depleted, all systems are offline and all essential software data is corrupted. Not good." Zane analyzed it aloud.

This situation was looking pretty bleak, but he wouldn't give up without exhausting every single one of his options first. Zane may not be as much of an optimist as Jay, but he was still terrifyingly persistent.

The opening would have been a tight fit a month ago, yet in his malnourished form, he fit just fine, Vex thought with bizarre satisfaction. Within the never-ending pain, famine had its perks, apparently. It was horribly ironic; the formless exile had finally managed to change form—but only through the slow collapse of his body. A hollow and mortifying transformation. Once he had stolen the staff, he wondered if he could kill and eat the metal man.

"Great, I'm losing my mind already. Focus Vex focus." He stayed hunched over in the shadows and wiped away his drool. At least the darkness was a familiar place, no matter where he went.

The hours had turned into days. Zane was beginning to run out of options as time had slipped through his fingers like sand. He combed through his entire library of memories to use every trick he had. Even the distant memories of his father's uncouth yet brilliant methods of engineering were of no use. Nothing was working, and he was getting increasingly desperate. Without the sun to signify when a new day had come and gone, the cave became its own temporal vortex. This is where time came to die. His internal clock had thankfully kept track of how much time had passed since he had begun working. The ever-increasing number of days did not make him feel any more hopeful, though. It didn't happen often, but Zane had now completely exhausted all of his possible options.

Well, all except the one he had been purposefully avoiding.

Zane grabbed the screen recorder and prepared to make his message. "Greetings, friend. If you have found this recording, then I am no longer here. My name is Zane. I'm a stranger in this land, trying to find my way home. It's difficult to keep track of the days in this place. It feels like I've been here a long time, but I refuse to give up hope. I am attempting to repair the machine. Unfortunately, the processing unit is damaged. In order to fix it, I must connect myself to the machine and run a system diagnostic. If anything were to interrupt the diagnostic, it could cause my operating system to reboot. In case something goes wrong, this is the last recording of Zane, Master of Ice. Son of Dr. Julien. Student of Master Wu. I was built to protect those who cannot protect themselves, and I have tried to fulfill this purpose. Goodbye to my friends... and... to P.I.X.A.L., I love you." His once determined blue eyes seemed to glow a dim color now. He turned off the screen recorder.

With the plug in his hand, he felt his core processor pulse with anxiety. "As Kai would say, here goes... nothing!"

Once the plug went inside the back of his head, he would never remember it coming out.

Chapter Text

"Commencing system diagnostic. Do not remove the data cable. Data interruption may result in system failure and/or memory loss." The automated warning echoed softly in the cave.

Zane's expression went static, and his posture stiffened unnaturally. In this state, he was completely helpless. This was perhaps one of his most risky decisions yet. Everything rested on this diagnostic completing without any hiccups. He disliked taking chances; anything that didn't have a predictable outcome stressed him out. He knew experiencing changes and new things gave him a richer life experience, but his Nindroid mind screamed whenever something couldn't be calculated precisely. It is all part of the ongoing battle between his humanity and his mechanical nature.

No one besides Pixal and Zane knew what happened to Nindroids when they went "offline." It was a sensitive topic. The best that could describe what happened to their conscience was that they would be in the back seat of a large bus, and whatever program was running was the bus driver. It could potentially be either a frightening experience or a meditative one. He could remember the first time he had to run a software update and thought he would never regain control of his body again. It was Pixal who taught him that losing control didn't have to be a scary thing. She'd even delay her own update routines to sync up with Zane's so that they could go offline together to make the experience more tolerable.

"Diagnostic scan is fifty percent complete."

It was an uncanny sight to see the two Nindroids frozen in place and staring at a wall once every other month. After getting pranked by the other ninjas in their vulnerable state, they'd choose a new location each time. The whole ordeal became something like hide and seek. Well, more like hide or get a mustache drawn on your face. Zane certainly missed their antics more than he could express. He found it shocking that he wished to see Kai or Jay come out from behind the mech and start putting stickers on his face or dress him up in ridiculous clothing. It was just one of the many things he dreamed of while in isolation.

Unfortunately for Zane, the time of dreams was over, and the age of nightmares was about to begin.

Vex poked his head over a pointed rock to monitor the situation. The metal man wasn't moving. Finally, after so many weeks, it was his time to strike. He rushed over to the untouched staff and gripped it so tightly that his knuckles went white. Wordlessly, he jabbed it towards the metal man as if to freeze him solid with pure elemental power. It wasn't working! Why wasn't it working? He began to panic and jumped when he heard the automated voice speak.

"Diagnostic scan is sixty percent complete."

He needed to think fast, or else all would be lost for him.

He wanted to scream until his lungs gave out. His hatred was palpable. Was this just another aspect of his formlessness? Was he forever cursed with misfortune by whatever gods walked among the stars? He growled and threw the staff onto the ground with as much strength as he had left, which wasn't much at all. If he couldn't use the staff, could he make the metal man use it?

"Diagnostic scan is seventy percent complete."

He had to risk it all once again. What did he even have to lose?

"Diagnostic scan is eighty percent complete."

This was his final shot, now or never.

He had never before been so close to the metal man. Well, unless you could count the time he fell from the sky and Vex went to investigate him. Once he had gotten close enough, he noticed just how different this creature truly was. Nothing he had ever seen in his life was as shiny, perfect, and robust as the stranger.

"Diagnostic scan is ninety percent complete."

Enough staring; it was time to take this metal man and turn him into his clay puppet. Formable, obedient, and inhuman, he was the perfect vessel for his revenge. He tore out the cable from the head of the metal man with such force that he wound himself. Several sparks flew, and then the metal man hunched over as though he were about to vomit. Vex took a few steps back to observe with caution.

A strange sequence of sounds played, and the metal man straightened out. He blinked rapidly and looked at the shorter, sickly man. 

"Hello?" Zane asked. Vex gulped and dove in head first. 

"Hello." Vex answered.

The metal man looked visibly confused and frightened. "I'm sorry.. Where am I? Who are you?" 

Oh, it actually worked. The sides of Vex's mouth urged him to curl up into a smirk, but he resisted it. He had to play the character. "Oh dear. Don't you remember? I am known as Vex."

"Are we friends?" the metal man tilted his head with tentative curiosity.

Vex bowed. "Most certainly. I am your loyal advisor." He took a small step forward. 

"But, who am I?"

Vex feigned a sorrowful expression and shook his head solemnly. "Oh, such a pity. You truly have forgotten. You're unwell, my Lord, but do not fear. I will take care of you. It is my sworn duty."

The word duty hung in the air for a few seconds before Zane found the right words to speak. "Your duty? You still haven't told me who I am, my advisor." 

Vex sighed sadly to enhance his facade. "Who are you? Why, you are the Ice Emperor, the ruler of this realm. Last of your house and of pure royal blood." Vex answered with complete confidence.

If this all played out, he would reward himself for putting on the greatest improvisation known to this realm. A mixture of duty and grief befell the Ice Emperor's face. 

"I am?" Zane asked with a slightly choked voice. 

Vex picked up the staff from the ground with the utmost care, a completely different attitude than he had moments ago. "Of course, my lord. Why, here is your scepter." He carefully placed the "scepter" in the bluish metal hands of the newly crowned Ice Emperor. 

Above his head, a blue elemental flame blazed like some sort of dark crown. It was perfect in Vex's eyes. "Is this cave my home?" 

Vex shook his head and pointed towards the partially blocked-off entrance to the cave. "Alas, at the moment, yes. But it was not always. You were cast out of your proper home by barbarians, who took it for themselves. But now that you are awake, perhaps we can reclaim it." 

The Ice Emperor looked down upon his advisor with an uncertain stare. 

This was all happening so fast for the Emperor, but he took in every word like a sponge. "Would you advise me to do so?" He asked while tightening his grip on his scepter. 

Vex smirked deviously and nodded. "Most certainly, my Emperor." 

The blue blaze grew stronger as the Ice Emperor's determination rose. One of them emerged from the cave for the first time in weeks. The other, for the first time in his life.

Chapter Text

When the two soon-to-be conquerors left the cave, it was late into the night.

The moon reflected hauntingly off of the Ice Emperor's titanium skin. Vex stood close to his lord so as not to get separated from him in this darkness. It frustrated him to no end that he lacked the nightvision that every other Formling had. Yet another handicap in his arsenal. The hunger hadn't left him either, and he wasn't sure he could make the journey without something to eat now. He put his arm in front of the Ice Emperor to stop him, as if there were danger ahead.

"My liege, before we go to reclaim your home, may you slay that rabbit? I cannot advise you while in this weakened state." He looked at his advisor and back at the rabbit that had emerged from its burrow.

The Ice Emperor pointed his scepter towards the defenseless creature. "As you advise." He spoke with conformation.

In the blink of an eye, a pointed shard of ice pierced through the animal, killing it instantly. It happened so quickly that the rabbit didn't even make a sound. 

Vex hurried over to it and bowed in gratitude. Now he knew for certain that the scepter was capable of killing. Better yet, it was good at it.

"I am ever so grateful for my Lord's generosity. Now, let us continue." Vex licked his sharp teeth in anticipation for this fine meal.

They walked once more in silence after the rabbit had been eaten. The Ice Emperor tried his best to ignore the gruesome crunching sounds that came from a few feet behind him. They did not bother him, but they were certainly distracting. Frozen blood coated Vex's face to make a horrific war paint. Something had been plaguing the Ice Emperor ever since he had left the cave. It was what Vex had said earlier about him being... the last of his house? What exactly did that mean? The Ice Emperor turned to his loyal advisor with a concerned expression.

"May I ask you a question, advisor?" The Ice Emperor asked out of the blue.

Vex turned to his lord and raised a brow in curiosity. "Why yes, what troubles you, my Emperor?" 

The taller man let out a long sigh. Even though he had no breath to sigh with.

"Can you tell me about my family? What did you mean when you said that my house had perished and I was the only one left?" Curiosity had gotten the better of him.

Vex closed his eyes and shook his head in false empathy. "Do you truly wish to know, my liege? The choice is entirely your own." 

The Ice Emperor thought for a moment and came to a decision. "Yes, I need to know what happened to my family." 

Vex found a petrified log and sat upon it. "Come, I'd advise you to sit down when I tell you of the events that occurred on that horrible day."

The Ice Emperor sat down and gave his full attention to his advisor.

"Good. Now, where do I begin?" Vex thought out loud.

Vex coughed and began to speak. "Your family was having a feast in the great hall to celebrate the anniversary of your birth. All was well. You were sitting next to your father, a great man with as much power as he had benevolence. As your mother had placed your younger brother down in his chair, I had heard the sound of the windows shatter! I warned your family and royal court as soon as I could. Your father sent his guards to investigate, but when they did not come back, we feared the worst had happened. Then, the intruders had made their way into the dining hall. We tried to rush you and your family into the safest room in the house, but..." 

The Ice Emperor straightened his back, and his eyes widened with utter horror. His grip on the log tightened so much that it began to crack from the tension.

"Please continue! I must know what happened!" The Ice Emperor pleaded while Vex took a breath. 

"Amongst the chaos, you had gotten separated from your family. One of the barbaric warriors had hit you on the head with an iron maul, and you collapsed. I defended your unconscious body the best I could and bought us enough time to escape through dungeons. Before we had left, I heard the most horrible sounds. My Emperor, it was your family. They had all been mercilessly slaughtered, one after another. No one had survived but you and I." Vex took the Ice Emperor's hand in his own hand and gave him a convincing gaze.

"It was your father's final wish that I protect you and lead you down the right path. I fully intend on doing so, my liege." Vex concluded solemnly.

The Ice Emperor's cold metal hand stung Vex's skin when they made contact. Vex clenched his teeth to hide his discomfort and maintain a serious expression. The look on the Ice Emperor's face was something Vex would never forget. It was a delightful cocktail of both anger and sorrow. He mentally patted himself on the back for another stellar improvisation performance. If he had slipped up even once, his plan would have been finished. Vex just had to remember all of these details as long as he could to keep up this devious facade.

Stray tears slowly trickled down the Ice Emperor's metallic face. The mortal noticed that these tears were not those of water but of some dark blue liquid that he had never seen before. These odd tears also smelled... sweet? When Vex thought that things couldn't get more bizarre, the Ice Emperor continued to surprise him.

"I will avenge my family. I will make them pay!" He got up, raised his scepter into the night sky, and yelled as loud as his systems would allow.

"I WILL MAKE THEM ALL SUFFER!" Suddenly, a blizzard began to grow around the Ice Emperor.

If grief was an elemental power, he had just reached his true potential. He slammed the end of his scepter into the ground and created a large crack in the frozen earth. Vex wasn't quite sure what the Ice Emperor was doing, but he was getting eager to find out.

Vex smirked, "Yes! Let your rage fuel you!" He encouragingly shouted over the howling winds.

The localized storm continued to wrap around the Ice Emperor like a cocoon of malice. Vex held onto a tree for dear life but watched in awe as best he could. Then, the chrysalis abruptly burst open, sending ice shards flying everywhere. Flocks of birds flew up into the sky to avoid whatever unnatural ritual was taking place. When the air had become clear enough for Vex to see again, he could not believe his eyes. There the Ice Emperor was, atop a dragon. It was a creature that had never been seen before in this realm. 

Vex got on his knees out of respect. "What an utterly magnificent beast you have summoned, my liege!" He shouted in earnest admiration.

The Ice Emperor did not respond but gestured toward the back of the dragon. Vex understood and hopped on without question. What had once been tamed through the conquering of fear had originated in it.

Now, after years of dormancy, the Titanium Dragon flew again.

Chapter Text

If only the Formling elder could see Vex now.

If Vex had told his past self that he would be soaring through the air, he would think that his future self was telling some sort of cruel joke. He'd probably smack his future self in the face for that joke as well. All this time, he imagined the only way he could spend time in the sky would be by being flung off a mountain by a territorial Yeti. Yet, here he was in the sky on his own volition. A part of him wished to see birds flying close enough for him to pet their feathers, but the dragon had scared them all out of the clouds. Vex pushed those silly thoughts away. What would happen if the Ice Emperor saw him caressing some disgusting bird? Even worse, what if that bird just so happened to be a formling? Vex recoiled in his seat in disgust at his own thoughts. Thankfully, the Ice Emperor was far too focused to notice or care about his passenger's inner turmoil.

The dragon began to slow down as the Ice Emperor held its reigns. He seemed to be a natural at riding this beast. "Which way would you advise me to go now?" The Ice Emperor asked.

Vex looked down and gulped at the sheer height they were at now. Not even the forming eagles could soar this high. He put on a convincing, brave face. "I'd advise you to continue going east over those mountains. The castle is quite large; you won't be able to miss it, my Lord."

The Ice Emperor nodded in confirmation and regained normal speeds. Even though they were traveling at speeds faster than Vex had even known existed, Vex could see that they still had some way to go. You might as well have a bit of light conversation to pass the time.

"May I ask you a question, my Emperor?" Vex inquired.

The Ice Emperor turned his head over his shoulder. "You may." He replied emotionlessly. The dragon seemed to be connected to its rider in some way and did not require constant steering like any other normal mount. Such a mysterious yet dangerous creature.

"Do you perchance know what animal it is that we are riding on? I recall your father summoning this creature once during the war, long before you were born, but I cannot remember what its name was." Vex showed a mournful face at the mention of the imaginary former ruler.

The Ice Emperor looked at the dragon and ran his metal hand across its glowing horn. "I believe it must be a.. dragon. Its name, however, I cannot recall." He removed his hand. The Ice Emperor sounded saddened as he spoke.

He wasn't sure exactly how he knew what type of creature this was. He had never seen anything like it before, but there was an obviously pre-established connection between the beast and the Ice Emperor. All of this was just adding to the ever-increasing piles of enigmas that were the Ice Emperor's entire existence.

"Why not give it a new name? Perhaps something will signify the new era of your rule. I strongly advise it." Vex smiled encouragingly. Maybe he will name the beast after his loyal advisor. No, that would be too much.

The dragon briefly looked up at the one who had summoned it and went back to flying over the endless mountain range. The Ice Emperor pondered in silence for what felt like ages. Vex questioned if he had said something wrong, but he was never wrong.

"Boreal. It's name is Boreal." He finally answered and surprised Vex out of his thoughts.

"Boreal? What a fine name that is for a beast that embodies the blizzard itself. If I may ask, how did you come to such a name, my liege?" Vex's curiosity was going to kill him some day. Hopefully, that day was not today.

"It felt right." The Ice Emperor replied bluntly. He turned to face forward and focused once more on the task at hand.

Vex frowned a bit at that answer but shrugged. His lord was as distant as ever. Perhaps whoever the Ice Emperor was before he was crowned was much more into conversation. That didn't matter, though, because there was no one before the Ice Emperor. He was both the beginning and the end.

Somehow, Vex had fallen asleep.

Up in the clouds, it was far colder than anywhere he had ever been, so he assumed he'd be able to stay awake. Yet his pathetic, sickly body was failing him. When he awoke, he realized that they were no longer in the air. He rubbed the frost out of his eyes to figure out where he was. The Ice Emperor had strategically landed on a hill just a few miles away from the castle. Vex smirked at his liege's intelligent decision to not begin the assault without him. Before he could speak, he was confused by a crunching noise below him. Had he made himself a bed of leaves and not remembered? No, this had been the Ice Emperor's doing. Vex didn't know how to feel about this. He needed the Ice Emperor to be cruel and cold. Except at the same time, he enjoyed having the minimum amount of kindness given to him.

"Apologies for my weakness, my liege. I am awake now." Vex sat up and yawned groggily. He refused to vocally acknowledge the bed of leaves and instead focused on the mission. The Ice Emperor was still seated on top of Boreal, unblinkingly staring at the castle.

Without looking at Vex, the Ice Emperor spoke. "My advisor, why do you need to sleep, drink, and eat while I do not?" The emotion in his voice was uncertain. 

This was going to be a tricky question to answer. Vex got onto his feet and ignored how wobbly he was. "You are blessed with pure royal blood, my Emperor. After all, your line is said to have descended from ancient gods. That is why you do not need to bother yourself with mortal troubles." He explained with confidence and a hint of jealousy. He might as well have been a descendant of the gods; he did fall out of the sky after all. Oh, what Vex would give to never have to deal with his own mortal troubles again.

"I see." The Ice Emperor replied in monotone understanding. 

The Ice Emperor changed the subject after yet another period of deafening silence. He pointed a metallic finger at the keep. "The castle is within reach. What do you advise our next move to be?" Despite him being so contemplative during the voyage, the Ice Emperor hadn't lost his determination at all. His crown of magical blue flames grew brighter and larger.

Vex walked towards the edge of the hill they were perched on. "I've thought long about our plan of action on our journey to get here. Firstly, I will enter the palace and announce our return. I doubt the usurpers will surrender to just words alone, however. So, you, my Lord, shall enter right after I do. I recommended that Boreal go into the sky to stop any additional forces from entering while we are inside. With your immense power under my advisory, we will succeed without question."

"I trust your ability to make and execute strategies. Let us go, my advisor." The Ice Emperor approved.

The plan was immediately set into motion. Wordlessly, he sent Boreal above the clouds to cloak its large presence. The two began to walk on foot. Strangely enough, they did not encounter a single guardsman during the entire walk.

"The usurpers must be training in the barracks. They have such hubris to leave no guardsmen out here. Their pride shall be their downfall" Vex commented mockingly. Though inside, he was slightly nervous about this oddity. Why wasn’t anyone out here? Did one of Grimfax’s scouts see Boreal and alert them ahead of time? Vex tried to push aside his anxieties. Even if they had known that they were coming, what was the worst they could do against the Ice Emperor’s sheer power? Grimfax was doomed, no matter what upper hand he might have.

The Ice Emperor paid no mind to Vex's jests. The closer they got, the tighter his grip on his scepter became. Once they had actually reached the castle, they saw only two guardsmen by the door.

“Stop where you are! What business do you have here?" One samurai shouted. The other warrior blinked rapidly and rubbed his eyes to make sure he was seeing correctly. 

"I strongly advise that you freeze them solid, my liege." Vex did not cower behind the Ice Emperor this time. He stood with his chest out in full confidence in his lord's might.

The guardsmen began to charge towards them. Compared to the Ice Emperor's majesty, Vex considered their simple iron tools and field tactics utterly pathetic. Nothing could withstand the power of the elements. Without question, the Ice Emperor pointed his scepter at the guards and froze them solid. As they walked by the living ice sculptures, Vex smirked fiendishly at them.

"Wonderfully done, my liege. Now, I shall go inside and announce your arrival. I'd advise you to stay on the other side of the door so that you will be able to hear me when I am done speaking. That will be your que to finally enact your revenge." Vex explained. He was trying his best to stay composed and calm. Even though on the inside he was having the biggest celebration imaginable that he had gotten so far.

"Understood. Do not take too long. My revenge cannot wait forever." The Ice Emperor added frighteningly just as Vex kicked open the large doors.

As expected, King Grimfax was once again instructing his warriors in the throne room. When the doors abruptly opened, all eyes were on Vex. "Halt! Who goes there?" Grimfax ordered atop his ruby throne.

Vex snickered at his confusion. "Have you forgotten me already?"

The guards pointed their weapons towards Vex to protect the king immediately. "What is the meaning of this intrusion, Vex the Formless? How did my guards not stop you from entering?" Grimfax shouted. No one had ever gotten past his elite samurai. What could this pathetic, malnourished little fiend be hiding up his sleeves?

A truly despicable smile curled up on Vex's face. "I had some help. Come in, my Emperor." He opened the door and bowed his head graciously.

A deathly cold chill surged through the room as the door was opened. As the powder-like snow cleared, the Ice Emperor revealed himself clearly to them all. Just by himself, he was already an intimidating presence. He was unlike anything that any of the samurai had ever seen or dreamed of before. Skin of spotless titanium, eyes that glowed like two azure moons, and a crown of pure elemental power. He banged his scepter on the ground, and ice spikes erupted around him.

"What is this horrible demon that you have brought to our realm, Vex?!" Grimfax pointed his weapon at the Ice Emperor. Even Grimfax couldn't hide his increasing fear of whatever this stranger was.

"You dare address our rightful ruler in such a way? You will pay dearly for usurping his throne and for your insolence!" Vex gritted his teeth angrily.

"Defend the castle! To arms, men!" Grimfax commanded urgently.

The warriors attempted to assail the intruders, just as their king had commanded. Immediately, they would learn that it was a completely fruitless effort. The samurai, who had once been the most powerful military force in the realm, were mere ants compared to the Ice Emperor's power. One by one, they were frozen solid by the glowing scepter. As their forces had fallen so quickly, the few who had remained tried to flee for their own preservation. They, too, were frozen. Outside the castle, Boreal had wreaked havoc on the remaining forces that had attempted to pursue the intruders. In just a few minutes, Grimfax had his entire army snuffed out. The warrior king was completely alone.

To his horror, as the two walked past his frozen defenders, something began to happen to them. He knew every single samurai in that room personally. They all had a brotherly bond that was unmatched. They ate, trained, and all slept in the same quarters. To see them both be frozen and then transform into some grotesquely frozen thralls was simply too horrific for him to behold. The newly transformed samurai stood stiffly in perfect formation for their new ruler.

"Seize them! Brothers, listen to me! What have they done to you?!" When they did not heed Grimfax's desperate commands any longer, he began to panic.

The two ascended the steps to the throne, where Grimfax stood to make his final stand. Vex, in particular, lingered on each step as though it were a fine dish to be savored. Grimfax's pupils were dilated, and his mind was beginning to be consumed by fear the closer that the Ice Emperor got to him.

"Who are you?!" Grimfax demanded as he was backed up against a wall of ice. Grimfax made eye contact with the Ice Emperor and felt his very soul grow cold. Vex chuckled mercilessly.

"He is the Ice Emperor, and you will obey or perish like the bug you are! Kneel if you know what is good for you, worm!" Vex snarled and kicked away Grimfax’s weapon as though it were a child's toy.

Grimfax sighed shakily and knelt on the cold ground. Tears swelled in his eyes as all he had known was taken from him so easily. He could do nothing. He was nothing. The Emperor glared at him with the coldest expression Vex had ever seen.

"It is done. You have reclaimed your castle and even taken the foe's forces as your own. Brilliantly accomplished, my Emperor." Vex was praised earnestly. The adrenaline still hadn't left his body, and he wondered how long it was until he was going to pass out again.

“Have I truly avenged my family, loyal advisor?” The Ice Emperor asked as he turned to look at his new army. They all stood in perfect formation, ready to fight and die for their new ruler at any moment.

Vex nodded solemnly. “Your father would be so proud of you right now if he were here. Today you have honored your house by showing these foul usurpers mercy. Others in your place may have simply killed these warriors, but you have molded them into your own. Because of that ingenuity, you are above all others, my Emperor.” Vex concluded.

The Ice Emperor did not look happy, but he seemed satisfied for now. Well, that was to be expected. Vex had only seen him look blank, furious, or determined. Such positive emotions were seen as weak for such a powerful figure. He watched eagerly as the Ice Emperor sat upon the throne. Vex removed the dishonored warrior king's armor and carefully equipped it onto his lord. Now he realy looked like royalty. In one swift motion, he slammed his scepter into the ground and coated the entire castle in permafrost. What Vex hadn't seen was that he had also brought upon him an everlasting winter. Around the realm, fires that were not sheltered indoors were snuffed out by the deathly chill. Lakes froze over, and plants withered.

Vex eagerly took his rightful spot next to the throne, and thus the era of the Ice Emperor had just begun.

Chapter Text

Today was a day that Sorla would never forget: The day that everlasting winter had come to the Never Realm.

Before the Ice Emperor had taken over the Never Realm, Sorla, the Formlings and only a select few individuals had magical power in this cold world. They were the ones known as the Council of Elders. The group originally only came together during times of strife to make important decisions for the realm. It was an equal system that took every voice into account, no matter how small. The current Formling elder and herself were objectively the most magically gifted of the council and were elected the leaders. Sorla's magic in particular came from her long life span and her ability to commune with the spirits. No one besides Sorla knew how old she truly was, and no one ever bothered to ask her. It was rude to ask a lady's age after all. She was a delightfully mysterious woman with a warm heart. Such a thing is in short supply these days.

The impossibly old woman exited her home when she heard the increasing commotion outside. At first, she thought that the animals had escaped their pens, but this felt more dire than that. All of her kinsmen looked completely dumbfounded. They all stopped whatever chores or games they were doing when the first wave of pure cold hit them. Then the second wave came. Sorla felt even her bones shiver from the sheer temperature drop. For the first time, as far as she could remember, she could not explain what was going on. No amount of wisdom or training had prepared her for such a bizarre event. She even shared the same flabbergasted expression as her neighbors did when she truly felt how cold the air had become.

"What just happened?! I was working, and then the forge's flame went out alongside every other torch in the village! My work is ruined!" A blacksmith exclaimed from afar with his hammer in hand.

"We were at the lakes, and they have all frozen over! The ice has become as thick as stone!" An ice fisherman ran into the village and showed his bucket bereft of the day's catch.

The villagers began to congregate in the town square. Children shivered and gripped onto the long coats of their parents. Everyone exchanged fearful glances and began to murmur amongst themselves.

Sorla approached her people and looked around for any obvious answers. When she kept drawing blanks, she decided to go for the safest option available.

"Everyone, come into my home immediately! The hearthfire is still burning strong, and we must stay warm until this storm passes." She announced it with her loudest voice.

Pots and pans clinked together to herd everyone inside Sorla's spacious abode. Once everyone was accounted for and huddled by the hearthfire with their fur blankets, the emergency meeting began. All the villagers looked at Sorla for guidance once more, as they always have done.

"People of Great Lake Village, I welcome you to my home. I wish we could have all come together under better circumstances." She took the time to make eye contact with everyone who was there. The people needed to know that they were safe here.

"Elder Sorla, what is happening? Why are mommy and daddy scared?" A child's small voice asked over the crackling of the hearthfire. After being put in the spotlight, the parents put on false bravery. Everyone saw through them.

Sorla approached the child and patted their head. "I have never lied to you, brothers and sisters. I intend on keeping it that way. To be truthful, I have never experienced any storm that rivals the likes of this one in my entire existence." She sighed and set a large pot of tea over the hearthfire.

A wave of worrying whispers and gasps spread through the crowd like a silent current.

"I was in the woods foraging when the winds came. My favorite patch of wildflowers was fine when I entered the woods, but when I made my way back, they had all withered." An older teenager spoke up anxiously.

"Maybe this chill is a bad omen? Perhaps it is here to punish those among us who have sinned." The elderly baker commented harshly while looking at his grandchildren.

Sorla shook her head and handed the man and his grandchildren cups of hot tea. "Vengeful spirits do not freeze over lakes or kill flowers. However.." She hummed in thought for a moment, creating an air of suspense in the room.

"Perhaps it is true that this is not a natural form of weather. What other causes does that leave us with? Any guesses?" Sorla asked with a hint of playful kindness.

A callous hand was raised. "Maybe this is just the aftershocks of some big avalanche that happened far away?" The builder guessed blindly and shrugged at her peers.

Sorla shook her head. "If an avalanche of such magnitude came from the mountains, we'd hear it coming. Thank you for your input, sister." She handed the younger woman a cup of tea.

An ice fisherman raised his hand shakily. "Is it... M-Magic?" He shivered in both fear of the unknown power and from sitting close to the door. Just saying that word felt taboo to some people.

Sorla gave the man a cup of tea and smiled. "I believe you have answered correctly, brother. That must be our only option left to explain this extreme disturbance. Tomorrow I will call a meeting with the Council of Elders here to discuss what we have all experienced today." She assured her people.

"Will the Formlings come?" The forager spoke with innocent ignorance. It appeared that it took quite a lot of courage for this tiny forager to even mention them at all. After they spoke, they shrunk back into the crowd.

Being alive for so many years gave Sorla an abundance of insight into just how people thought. One thing she had concluded, no matter what generation she encountered, was that people feared what they did not understand. The Formlings in the western forest were the victims of such fear. Rarely did they ever venture out of the forest to meet with the other villages for trade or join large celebrations. They made a tradition out of their isolation. After seeing so many leaders of the Formlings come and go, Sorla hoped to see that way of thinking challenged in some way. However, their magical neighbors remained as stubborn as the beasts they transformed into.

She would have to challenge her own people to trust those they have only heard myths and rumors about.

"Yes, they will. After all, the leader of the Formlings is a part of the Council of Elders. It would be foolish if only one person from each village came here. Everyone who lives in this realm has a right to be a part of our meetings. They do concern the fate of the realm, of course." Sorla looked towards the sea of uncertain faces and sighed softly.

"I understand your hesitation, my brothers and sisters. We are going to expect to see a lot of new faces very soon. Some may have faces with more fur or feathers on them than you are used to. If we wish to survive this new challenge, we must all come together as one and put aside our existing judgments. The moment we are divided, we have lost." Sorla sat down upon her pile of furs and poured herself a cup of tea at last.

Clearly, she had touched the hearts of her people once again. The air of worry in the room cleared out as the warm energy returned. Children laughed and played while old friends reconnected since they were all under one roof. It was a small light in a sea of cold darkness. Everyone eventually fell asleep at Sorla's house for the night. Before Sorla lay down to rest, she sent out a flock of messenger ravens to all the other villages about the meeting. She prayed that their wings would carry her dark couriers swiftly to their destinations.

Unfortunately, when the sun rose in the morning, it did not melt the ice. The most optimistic villagers came out of Sorla's house with frowns on their faces. Was this ice really here to stay? Sorla had always been a late sleeper and an early riser. She had awoken before the rest, earlier than usual, when the ravens returned at the crack of dawn. She read each response under the light of the hearthfire. The coastal village from the south, the Rocky Cliffs village from the north, and the Tundra Plains village from the west all agreed to come. Sorla worriedly looked for the raven she had sent to the Formling village. Had it made its way safely?

Sorla hoped that she wouldn't be forced to start this important meeting without them.

It was as if the cold wasn't even here to begin with.

The inhabitants of the Great Lake village were energized and bustling to set the town up for the incoming surge of visitors. Chefs prepared food over the hearthfire, children decorated buildings, and even leather workers made some spare clothing for anyone who needed it. Sorla herself chipped in by cleaning her home. It was going to be used as the meeting hall, so it needed to look like one. Having the entire village sleep over certainly made a bit of a mess. When she went out to take a breath of fresh air, she smiled. Seeing the community brought together under one common goal was always a welcome sight. There was always time for petty squabbles, but not today.

As noon was approaching, some of the foragers came from the deep forest. While their bags were empty of good forage, they brought another valuable resource in the form of information. "The other villages are coming! I hope we have room in the stables because I saw a lot of horses on the trail." The boy was out of breath but clearly excited.

Sorla cleared her voice before she made her loud announcement. "The others will be arriving soon, everyone! Finish whatever you are doing and come to my home as soon as you are ready!" Her voice traveled across the whole village like it rode the wind.

The foragers close to Sorla winced at the volume of the announcement. They all regretted not plugging their ears in time.

Sorla patted them on all their heads, as she always did with the children. "Run along and tell anyone who didn't hear me just now. We mustn't have any stragglers." She watched as the young men ran off in separate directions without asking twice.

Just as the foragers predicted, the entry points to Great Lake Village were congested with hooved traffic. Stable boys rushed to tend to the horses once their riders left their saddles. When the stables eventually became full, the people of Great Lake drew sticks to see who would have to let a horse or two stay in their house. It was delightful chaos. Many faces, both old and new, hugged Sorla when they arrived. She exchanged words of pleasantry before pointing them in the right direction of where the meeting was going to be held. Sorla squinted at the crowd in hopes of finding any formlings, but to no avail. The time until the meeting was shortening like a candlewick.

A hawk had begun to circle above her head. Right on time. She recognized those tail feathers anywhere. "Is that you, old friend? I'm afraid the gathering is happening down here." She called joyfully toward the sky.

The hawk swooped down to the earth with great agility and grace. Before her very eyes, the familiar Formling revealed himself. "I apologize for not writing back. Your raven had hurt its wing on the journey to our village. Some of the others stayed back to nurse it back to health."

"Oh, dear. I cannot thank you enough for taking care of her. I truly adore those little birds." Sorla smiled softly. "I'm glad you could be here today, old friend. The days may be cold, but your presence warms us all."

The leader of the Formlings hugged Sorla and began to walk to the designated meeting place. Four other Formlings emerged from the nearby woods in their human forms and stayed close to their trusted leader. The Formlings looked more on edge around all these strangers than anyone else was. Sorla would have scolded anyone who gave them weird looks, but she had to keep the peace for as long as she could. It was a sacrifice she didn't like to make.

It may have taken an hour or two, but everyone was finally inside and ready to begin. The room was near capacity, but at least it kept everyone warm. The elders sat on their five artisanally crafted wooden chairs. Each chair had a unique emblem engraved on it to show who it belonged to. While everyone else who had come to listen sat on the opposite side of the hearthfire upon piles of fur and tanned hides.

The elders stood up to announce themselves one by one. Everyone knew who they were just by the color of the robes they wore and their distinct accents. Yet the elder they treated as a stranger was the elder of the Formlings. When he spoke, the room grew silent with uncertain intent. Why were the Formlings being treated with additional harshness out of nowhere? Sorla needed to investigate this prejudice.

Oh, she realized it was her turn to speak now. "Thank you all for coming to Great Lake Village under such short notice. I've gathered us all here today to address what has been on our minds since it happened—the mysterious cold snap. I swear to you all that, in all my life, I have never seen anything like this. After speaking with my people, we came to the conclusion that this sudden coldness is not of our realm; it is not of nature's doing! I strongly believe that what we are experiencing is magical." Sorla sat back down and awaited to hear her peers' responses.

The audience gasped simultaneously at the mention of magic. The people of Great Lake Village were rather liberal with their treatment of the subject compared to some of the other villages. The Rocky Cliffs village even forbade talking about it in public due to its taboo nature. It was a necessary evil, but many thought it to be too powerful for anyone but the elders to wield.

The elder from the Tundra Plains village began to speak. "There is no other way to explain this. Sorla is right. I too believe magic must be causing this disruption in the balance. The only question I have is how did this happen?"

The elder from the Coastal Village rose to his feet. "For every action, there is a reaction. A single spark can light a forest ablaze. Regardless, I believe we must find out what the root cause of magical disturbances is if we wish to return things to normal."

Lastly, the elder of the Rocky Cliffs village rose to his feet with a sudden force that changed the energy of the room. "I think we all know what, or more so, WHO has been meddling in the forces that be! For decades, the Formlings have been absent from our society and hid away in the woods. They disguise themselves as simple beasts and spy on us all. Every single one of them is innately able to meddle with powers they cannot control at a young age! These deceptive animals must be causing this imbalance!" He pointed a crooked finger at the Formling elder.

To Sorla's horror, some of the audience seemed to agree with the bigot's statements. She wanted to grab them each by the ears and drag them into the cold for being so cruel.

The elder of the Formlings gave a disappointed expression to the crowd seated before him. "If you had thought about what you were going to say for just a moment, you would realize just how ridiculous your accusations are. Even if we had the power to manipulate the weather, what would we gain from making the realm inhabitable? As you cannot fish, we cannot either. We struggle, just as you all struggle. We are on the same side, all of us. To accuse my peaceful people of such a thing will only divide us further. Shame on you." The elder of the Formlings refuted while keeping his composure.

The elder from the Rocky Cliffs village seethed red-faced in his chair while the other elders got up and tried to calm him down. The elder from the Formling village exchanged a thoughtful glance with Sorla. They had nearly avoided a serious conflict. If the relationship between villages was so fragile, what chance did they have at survival? The energy created from the most recent elder's statement began to die down. Everyone regained their seats and took a moment to reflect. Those who had cheered on the untruthful accusations spouted by the once trustworthy elder looked at the ground in shame. Though the brief pause of peaceful silence was short-lived.

There was suddenly a rapid banging on the wooden door. Everyone was briefly surprised out of their skin by the cacophony of noises. It sounded frantic beyond belief. A Formling rushed to open the door and was nearly flung away by the strong winds that forcibly entered the room. The mysterious visitor fell on the floor. A crowd formed around the stranger before the elders pushed them all aside. He wore the clothing to signify he was a messenger, yet it was tattered to pieces. Where there were tears in his clothing, there was that same rock-hard ice that had covered the lake before. This poor man was nearly petrified in frost.

"Quickly! Get him close to the hearthfire; he is freezing to death!" Sorla gathered her medicinal materials while the stronger people in the room moved him as close to the open flame as they could without hurting him. The amount of ice on him doubled his body weight. She returned with a warm cloth in one hand and a stone cup of fresh water. No one could leave the room, or else they would let the cold come in to finish the job it had started. So they all watched Sorla's work with nervous anticipation. She warmed his face with the cloth and placed the water on his cracked lips. As expected, he was severely dehydrated and began to sip.

"Thank you." The messenger coughed weakly. He was so ill that he couldn't even stand.

Sorla shushed him as kindly as possible. "Save your energy, brother. You can tell us your message when you are strong enough to breathe properly."

The brutalized man lifted his limp body up with his elbows. "No, this cannot wait. Grimfax.. he was-" The messenger coughed up blood and the water he had just drunk onto his frozen chest. He used what strength remained in his arms to shove Sorla's hands away from helping him. He was more determined to deliver this message than he was to fight for his own survival.

"King Grimfax was slain by..." He wheezed painfully and stared right into the eyes of the elders as he uttered the last two words. "..the Ice Emperor.." With that, his final message had been delivered. Before all of their eyes, the messenger's skin grew a horrific blue and gray as all signs of life left his body. Upon closer inspection of his body, the elder of the Formlings found a shard of what appeared to be some type of ice lodged in his heart. The ice was dark and seemed to glow.

"No! Don't touch that!" Sorla warned loudly. She did not know what that horrible thing was, but something about it set off all the warning signs in her mind. Everyone in the room took several steps away from the cadaver.

"You two, take him outside. Do not touch anywhere near his chest." The elder of the Coast village ordered two of his strongest men to do the grim task.

Everyone just stood there in complete shock at what had just happened. They were all frozen in time, unable to move a muscle. They all just watched a man die right in front of them, after all.

Sorla was the first to move. She got to her knees and cried. The elder of the Formlings hugged her tightly to ease her sobs. "Why wouldn't he let me save him?" She spoke muffled in her Formling friend's arms.

The other elders exchanged uncertain looks among themselves. In all their wisdom, even they couldn't believe what had happened. Both the messenger and the death of the warrior king were equally shocking to all those in the room.

"King Grimfax was killed? Impossible..! I've seen him cut down five yeti before my eyes!" The elder of Rocky Cliffs took a step forward and clenched his fist. "I knew that man well; there is just no way!"

The elder of the Formlings removed himself from the comforting embrace. "This brave man died to deliver us a message, and you choose to doubt him? You saw how he stared into our eyes as he spoke. How could you find it in your heart to say such a thing while his lifeless body is still warm?" He had now lost his composure.

"Having skepticism is healthy, brother. Besides, who even is this 'Ice Emperor'? Perhaps he was hallucinating before he passed. It is a reality we must be prepared to face." The Elder of the Coastal Village always had a thing for playing devil's advocate. Though he never had a knack for reading the room.

"Stop it! All of you!" Sorla shouted with reddened eyes from crying. Seeing the eldest among them in such a state was nothing anyone there had seen before or wanted to see again. "We should end this meeting now and prepare a proper burial for this messenger. Regardless of what you believe he said, he deserves that much dignity."

Everyone left the warmth of the hearthfire and went out into the cold darkness of the night to prepare the funerary rites. The elders stayed behind, with only the constant crackling of the fire to keep their old bones company.

"Thank you, Sorla. Without you, this council would've dissolved years ago. You are our rock. You keep us all grounded." The elder of the Tundra Plains village finally spoke.

The elders, who had been bickering before, couldn't bear to look at each other.

Sorla pulled herself together, not just for her sake but for the sake of all those she cared about. "Tomorrow, we can discuss his final message. Today, we mourn."

Chapter Text

This was supposed to be just another routine delivery.

The messenger knew this route like the back of his hand. Not everyone could train a bird to deliver their mail, so there was always a need for a human's touch in his field of work. Atop his sturdy mule, he rode throughout the land to perform his duty. The wooden cargo cart behind him clattered as he traveled down a rocky path. Fortunately for his customers, he wasn't carrying any pottery on this trip. The path had been trodden so many times that the indents of thousands of hooves were permanently sunken into the old stone.

The sun had begun to set behind him as he stopped to let his trusty steed drink from a mountain stream. "Darn it, I'm running late again. I hope the king doesn't yell at me this time." He confessed to the preoccupied mule.

Once the beast of burden had sufficiently hydrated itself, the messenger remounted. The man was used to being berated for being late or for delivering packages in rough condition. Though the thought of being lectured by the warrior king himself made him shiver. This wasn't just a letter he was delivering; it was a shipment of new weapons. This was the most important package that the messenger had delivered yet, and clearly the pressure was getting to him. Why in the world did they give him this particular parcel? Was this part of some sick prank?

The mule sensed the rider's woes and wiggled its ears adorably to cheer him up. The messenger smiled at the gesture. "Thanks buddy. At least you understand me." Then he noticed the first of many things that could be considered out of place.

It was darker than usual outside. Why weren't the lanterns lit? This was a clear hazard to anyone who was unfamiliar with this trail. One wrong step, and any rookie could easily fall down the hillside into a rocky demise. He could excuse some random homestead in the middle of nowhere not lighting their road lanterns but the royal court? That just didn't happen.

"How can we trust these people to make safety laws if they just violate them? What a bunch of hypocrites!" The messenger grumbled to himself. With only the light of the moon to guide the two, they made their way down the hill.

The second bizarre thing the messenger noticed was how he didn’t encounter a single person on the road to the castle. Where were the patrolling guards or traveling tradesmen? He felt a chill run from his tailbone to the hairs on the back of his neck. He was completely alone in the overpowering darkness. All he could hope was that he would encounter someone at the entrance.

Finally came the third strange occurrence, the most unnerving of them all. As he approached the castle, he thought he heard the sound of thunder. Or something that could only be described as such from his naïve ears. When the messenger looked up to the sky, he could see nothing out of the ordinary initially. The thunder-like sound grew louder as he stood at the castle's gates. Annoyed, he turned around and finally saw what was causing the ruckus. It absolutely wasn't any weather. Horrifyingly, the source of the noise was coming from the flapping of large, pale wings mounted upon a creature that he had never seen before. The beast roared territorially and began to charge towards the two at frightening speeds.

"I do not get paid enough to deal with this!" The messenger shouted as he fell off his mount and onto the cold stone.

His mule ran in the opposite direction and shook the cart off its body to regain maneuverability. The cart fell, and all its contents broke loose, with letters scattering into the wind and packages falling haphazardly across the tundra. Lighter hooves meant nothing to wings, though. The beast exhaled a powerful stream of pure ice and froze the beast of burden solid. His most loyal friend had become a giant block of ice right before his eyes.

The messenger clasped his hands over his mouth in shock. Instinctively, he wanted to scream, but he just couldn't. He ran to the castle's courtyard and hid himself behind some training dummies. Thousands of thoughts were rushing through his mind. The biggest one being, where were the accursed samurai? Shouts were coming from the barracks building, angry shouts. There they were, finally. The beast had its attention diverted off of the messenger at last. He needed to tell the warrior king what was happening quickly.

The door wasn't budging, no matter how hard he pulled on its handles. The messenger looked back at the beast to see if the samurai had taken care of it yet. He was shocked to see that these hardened warriors hadn't even scratched it. The messenger climbed up the walls to try to see what was happening inside. The window had fogged over, but with enough frantic wiping, it was visible. The messenger placed his face against the cold glass to get a better view. What he saw and heard made him fall off the roof.

The warrior king Grimfax was defeated. Even more frighteningly, none of the samurai inside were coming to his aid. They all just stood aside like sculptures of ice, emotionless and honorless. The messenger banged on the window as hard as he could, but he didn't even crack the ice that began to coat it. He didn't care if he was caught; he just had to buy the king some time. The effort was fruitless. Not even the king batted an eye at his supposed "savior." Tears froze solid on the messenger's face. He had never felt so helpless and useless before. Before he lost his balance, he heard the sound of the king crying out. The messenger assumed the absolute worst.

The adrenaline had made his legs feel like they were made out of gelatin; he could not hold onto the wall for any longer. Bracing for the worst, he fell face-first onto the cobblestone. He coughed up snow and felt hot blood seep out of his nostrils. As if things could not get any worse, they, of course, did. The beast was done with its toys and desired a new one. Gusts of wind erupted around the messenger as he could feel the very nostrils of the creature blow on his back. He dared not turn around and look it in the eyes. Before he could form another cohesive thought, he had been overwhelmed by pure elemental ice at point blank range from the dragon.

The doors to the castle finally opened, and the two usurpers looked upon the frozen messenger. One expression was ambivalence, the other was devious intent.

"Look, my Emperor. Boreal has left you a gift right on your doorstep." Vex petted the snout of the dragon as if to reward it for bringing them a "present".

The new ruler of the Never Realm looked at his advisor puzzlingly. "I do not understand. How is this, man, a gift?"

Vex got up close to the block of ice and placed his hand on it. "You see, this little spy wears the garb of a messenger. We may use him to spread word of your reign. All your subjects must know the good news, my liege." Vex explained confidently.

The Ice Emperor aimed his scepter at the poor man. "Would you advise that I unfreeze him?"

"Absolutely. I'd also advise you to unfreeze his hideous mount as well. He cannot spread your message far on foot." Vex pointed at the frozen mule with disgust on his face.

The Ice Emperor did as he was advised and unfroze the man first. Vex held his face in his hand tightly to make sure he didn't bolt.

"Be grateful to your benevolent Emperor for releasing you, witless traitor. He offers you your freedom in exchange for you delivering a message. I assume you can at least do that, hm?" Vex sneered at the terrified man.

The messenger briefly locked eyes with the Ice Emperor before he freed the mule. He was so frightened that he felt nauseous and light-headed. "This is it. I'm going to die. I'm going to die. I'm going to die any moment now..!" He thought.

"W-What message?" The messenger asked in pure fear.

"Tell anyone you come across this; the Ice Emperor has slain Grimfax and now rules over the Never Realm. We will know if you do not fulfill this simple purpose. If you disobey the Ice Emperor, Boreal will devour you and everyone you hold dear. Is this understood, spy?" Vex threw the man back to the ground forcefully. Sharp shards of ice crunched upon his impact.

"Y-Yes! Thank you, all-powerful Ice Emperor, for sparing me!" The messenger groveled at the Ice Emperor's frozen metal boots.

Once he had sufficiently used up whatever pride he had left, he got up and bolted to his defrosted mount. As he got upon the mule, he felt as though his whole torso was on fire. When he lifted his tunic to inspect the damage, he noticed several shards of dark ice had sunken into his chest. It was so cold that it clotted his blood, preventing further loss of fluid.

That wasn't going to feel good in the morning.

Vex's campaign of lies was going as smoothly as ever.

Despite what he had convincingly spouted at the messenger, Grimfax was in fact alive. Although calling his current state "alive" felt like a total joke. Everything else about the former warrior king was now dead and frozen. Similar to his samurai, Grimfax was not spared the corruption from the scroll. The curse took away all that had made him an individual. The only thing that was spared was his ability to lead and fight. Now, he was just another pawn in Vex's cruel game.

After the hostile takeover of the castle, things were immediately sent into motion. Vex had ordered Grimfax to begin training both the old troops and the new ones. Now more powerful than ever, the Ice Emperor had begun to use the scroll of forbidden Spinjitsu to create life once more. Alongside the corrupted samurai, new samurai made entirely of corrupted ice were formed in the hundreds. To the untrained eye, the two troops were nearly indistinguishable. General Grimfax certainly had his frozen hands full with all these new soldiers to train up to Vex's high standards.

Before Grimfax and his army left the throne room, Vex had a final statement to make. "The Ice Emperor and myself have made the decision to rename your unit, General Grimfax. From now on, all those who fight under the Ice Emperor's banner shall be known as the Blizzard Samurai. That is all; you are dismissed."

The Blizzard Samurai turned around in unison and left to return to the training yard. Without needing to eat or sleep anymore, they could train indefinitely, or at least until their arms literally fell off their bodies. The General needed to get these new warriors ready for combat soon. The samurai that had been formed from corrupted ice could not communicate in any known form. They were just husks that served the sole purpose of violence and obedience. This didn't prove to be that large of a challenge for the General, since all he needed was for them to be able to listen to his orders. After an entire week of nonstop training, both the formerly human samurai and the ice samurai were now truly indistinguishable. They all fought as one deadly unit; this was General Grimfax's greatest accomplishment to date.

Back in the throne room, the two tyrants were silent. Vex had sufficiently renourished himself in the food stores in the kitchen during the time that they held the castle. He stood at the Ice Emperor's side while gulping down a hot cup of tea. By sheer dumb luck, Vex had discovered a dying flame in the forge that was located at the blacksmith's shed. Using what little power the fame had, he didn't even bother cooking; he just kept returning to make more tea. He was never a fan of tea before he was crowned the Ice Emperor. However, due to the entire castle being below freezing temperatures, he needed to constantly drink it to keep his body warm. It was getting increasingly difficult to be the only 'living' being in the castle. Even standing beside the Ice Emperor was extremely exhausting for his body. Since the closer anyone got to the Ice Emperor, the more severe the temperatures dropped. Sooner or later, the tea leaf reserves would be depleted and the flame would die out, and Vex would be in serious trouble. The thought of becoming a frozen thrall was becoming more appealing by the day. At least the Blizzard Samurai didn't have to drink boiling hot swill to stay alive all day.

Vex was about to refill his cup of tea but was interrupted as the doors to the castle were opened. General Grimfax and the Blizzard Samurai had finally returned. "Ah, what news do you bring us, General Grimfax?" Vex questioned him from atop the stairs.

The Ice Emperor stirred awake and looked down from his throne silently.

"All of the Blizzard Samurai are fully trained and ready for combat. They are yours to command, my Emperor." The General and all of the Blizzard Samurai got to their knees before the Ice Emperor out of respect.

"Why don't you show us your progress, General? Bring forth your two greatest warriors and let them spar for us all to see." Vex suggested, and the Ice Emperor nodded in agreement.

General Grimfax raised his axe into the air and shouted. Two of his most prominent samurai emerged from the crowd. These two knuckleheads didn't look all that special to Vex. The advisor had yet to be impressed. The crowd of warriors made room so that the sparring match could ensue with full visibility. After the two Blizzard Samurai unsheathed their cold steel swords, the sparring match finally began. They unleashed an onslaught of brutal attacks after another. Obviously, the curse of the scroll had removed the fear from their bodies, or else they would have taken the others' well-being into consideration. The sound of the swords clambering against each other rang throughout the royal chamber. It was a beautiful song.

The two samurai were frighteningly evenly matched. Neither could land a hit on the other for what seemed like an eternity. Vex wasn't sure how long he could suffer to watch this dance of swordplay. Fifteen minutes into the battle, the taller samurai finally broke through his rival's defenses.

"Took them long enough," Vex mumbled over the noise.

The opportunistic blow was not taken lightly, however. Vex even winced a little when he heard the sword smash into the opponent's armor. It made a sound reminiscent of ice being crunched between metal cleats. An arm made out of ice was cut clean off. Now things were getting interesting. Despite the foe having lost his left arm, he still fought ruthlessly as if nothing had happened. Vex then realized gleefully that not only did the Blizzard Samurai not fear anything, they did not feel pain either. Without their humanity, they were the perfect army.

Vex began to applaud. "I think we have seen enough. Haven't we, my Emperor?" Vex turned to look at the Ice Emperor with a knowing smile.

Knowingly the Ice Emperor raised his hand to cease the display. The sparring samurai stopped immediately and bowed before falling back into formation. Vex leaned over and whispered something to the Ice Emperor.

The Ice Emperor arose slowly from his throne. "I shall offer a reward to the General for raising a fine army for me."

General Grimfax walked closer and kneeled to accept his gift. The Ice Emperor aimed his scepter at the frozen warrior. A large dark ice axe replaced Grimfax's old steel one, and he could feel his armor becoming reinforced with that same dark ice. Immediately, he felt the power of the corrupted ice surge through him.

"I grant you the battle axe of Hoarfrost and its accompanying armor. May it serve you well, as you have served me." The Ice Emperor announced and sat back into his throne.

The General stiffly saluted the Ice Emperor. "I am gracious beyond words, my Emperor. I thank you for this gift." He bowed once again out of respect.

"The Emperor and I have other matters to discuss. You are all dismissed." Vex put his empty tea cup down on the ice-covered table.

Vex stepped in front of the Ice Emperor. "Wonderfully done, my Emperor. Bestowing such powerful equipment upon the general will only guarantee your future victories. A wise investment."

The Ice Emperor spoke without emotion. "I did as I was advised."

Vex smiled at the blunt yet truthful statement. "Another wise decision. You get your insight from your father. Ah, I miss that man." He openly reminisced while he looked up at the ceiling in false wistfulness.

Vex knew that talking about this imaginary king always got the Ice Emperor's attention. He had been relying on that tactic more often since the Ice Emperor had a tendency to zone out. It may be dirty, but it worked.

With the eyes of the Ice Emperor fully focused on his advisor, Vex popped the question. "Might I advise you once more today before you rest again, my Emperor? It is something that I am certain will greatly benefit your rule."

The Ice Emperor was so silent that Vex could hear his own breathing. "You may." He finally responded in his usual low voice.

Vex sighed in relief. "I would like you to create a powerful artifact for me to wield so that I may be a better advisor for you. I believe that I have earned my reward for having brought you back home and reinstated you as this realm's rightful ruler." Vex kneeled on the cold ground.

The Ice Emperor stood once again with more rigidity. "Rise now. I will not let my loyal advisor touch the floor." With only his haunting eyes visible, no one could truly see what emotions he was expressing beneath the armored mask. This was probably for the best.

Vex rose and raised his eyebrow curiously at the gesture. "It was a common courtesy, but I thank you for extending your benevolence to your most humble of servants, my Emperor." Vex bowed with as much grace as he could muster.

The Ice Emperor pointed his scepter at Vex's hands. Vex wasn’t sure if being so close to the scepter was the safest decision he had ever made. No matter, he had lost his chance to increase the distance between them. Right before Vex's own eyes, a shard of the most beautiful ice appeared in his palms. Even though it looked as sharp as a honed blade, it did not cut his living flesh. Though what he saw in the reflection didn’t make sense immediately.

"I grant you the corrupted mirror of Verglas. Look within, and you will see all." The Ice Emperor clarified while not lifting his eyes away from his advisor. 

Vex smiled widely and almost felt the urge to hug the Ice Emperor. What a mortifying thing to even consider. He needed to push those disgusting, affectionate thoughts far away. There was no friendship between himself and his cold metal puppet. He needed to keep the status quo, or else all his hard work would be for naught. Vex rejoined reality and bowed before the Ice Emperor gracefully. At least he could actually express that he was actually enjoying his present in earnest without blowing his malicious cover.

"This will help your cause immensely, my Emperor. With this, I shall keep a watchful eye upon your kingdom and snuff out any and all traitors before they can even leave their villages." The advisor was truly thankful for this artifact.

The Ice Emperor slowly refrozed himself back into his throne and closed his eyes. Vex was practically drooling at all the possibilities this little shard of ice held.

Oh, the things he could do with his new toy.

Chapter Text

A mirror that did not show your own reflection but instead acted as a window for one to see everyone else.

Such an item is wrapped in so many layers of irony that you'd think it would be rendered obsolete. Yet it was real. Oh, it was so very real. The Corrupted Mirror of Verglas was Vex's magnum opus, even though Vex himself did not physically create the artifact. That honor obviously went to the Ice Emperor. Vex was the catalyst that started the chain of events that led to the creation of the artifact. That distorted logic was enough for him to give himself clearance to take the credit in his own mind. All of his labor, starvation, and deceit had finally come to bear this delicious fruit. Now it was time for the harvest.

Vex held the mirror close to his face and peered deeply into it. It's time to test this thing out properly. Hundreds of people, places, and things flashed on the mirror's surface. Soon, he began to catch on to what this mirror's gimmick was. Vex needed to focus. He began to think of a specific location, and the mirror showed him what was happening from any angle he desired. He was like a fly on the wall. The less he thought about it, the easier it was to use. He checked if it worked with individual people, and sure enough, it did. There was a tremendously long list of people Vex wanted to keep under his radar. However, there was only one who had earned their spot at the top of this list.

None other than the pious Formling elder. The one who originally cast Vex aside for lacking Formling's signature gift. He deserved more than being watched, though, and that revenge would have to wait for another day.

The mirror revealed where the Formling elder was, but Vex couldn't believe his eyes. He even polished the mirror's surface just to be certain that what he was seeing was true. "What is that old fool doing in the Great Lake village? Has he completely lost his mind?" Vex snickered at the mirror.

He watched with utmost curiosity as the Formling elder arrived in the foreign village alongside his trusted pupils. Vex didn't recognize these young simpletons who followed the elder like lost ducklings. Perhaps the elder had gotten so frail that he needed these brats to protect him. The possibility of it made Vex cackle vulgarly. Then he heard something come out of the old man's mouth that finally revealed why he was there in the first place.

"Hmm, they are having a meeting? I wonder if that little messenger was quicker on his feet after all." Vex teased the intimate object as though he were talking to the villagers themselves.

Alas, after listening to this poorly put-together meeting, Vex quickly put the pieces together. The messenger hadn't yet come, and everyone didn't have the slightest clue what was going on. It was admittedly quite fun to watch them squabble and accuse one another of causing the everlasting winter. Vex wished he had brought a snack. This was superior entertainment to anything he had ever had before. When the fighting had unfortunately ceased, that was when Vex spotted the messenger riding into the village from the north.

"Quickly now, run to them before your little heart gives out. Hehe." Vex got in for a closer look at the disheveled man. Finally, Vex could say that he had found someone in worse condition than he was.

Vex rolled his eyes at the messenger when he attempted to deliver his final message. "Stop wheezing and start talking, you bumbling idiot!" It was a poorly delivered performance, but at least it got the point across. The looks on everyone's faces when they heard the news were absolutely priceless. Vex would remember those reactions whenever he wanted something to cheer him up.

Because of the messenger's death, the Council of Elders decided to postpone the meeting so they could bury the moron's carcass. 

"Such a shame." He sighed into the glass. Vex was admittedly disappointed that his delightful little show ended so soon. He took this time to report what he had seen so far to the Ice Emperor. Right after he had his dinner and night bath, of course.

Now cleaned and fed, Vex made his way to the throne room.

It was a familiar yet peculiar sight to behold. The Ice Emperor had a tendency to encase himself in ice whenever he went into 'hibernation'. Vex wasn't sure why, but as long as he could be awakened, it wasn't a problem. Vex walked up the stairs and bowed before the Ice Emperor. He began announcing his presence.

"Apologies for disrupting your thoughts, my Emperor." Vex spoke in a calm voice so as to not appear threatening or annoying.

"Who goes there? Who dares wake me?" The Ice Emperor grumbled and stirred awake at the sound of Vex's voice. Ice cracked off his eyes when he opened them.

"Don't fret. It is none other than I, your loyal advisor. I bring you news, my Emperor." Vex smirked confidently.

"Explain what you have seen." The Ice Emperor replied almost groggily.

"I shall, with pleasure. Using the corrupted mirror of Verglas you bestowed upon me, I have noticed the most peculiar of things. The Formlings, who are isolationists by nature, have decided to go to a meeting in Great Lake Village today. The foolish Council of Elders discussed the magnificent everlasting winter you brought upon this realm with criticism! Then, the messenger that you had sent to announce your reclamation of your castle finally arrived. Oh, he just couldn't stop talking about how great and all-powerful you are. I fear that the Council of Elders does not share the same sentiment." Vex twisted the truth so obscenely that if he had spoken to anyone with warm skin, they would have easily seen through his lies.

This was Vex's little cold puppet, however. Vex could say just about anything to him, and it would be passed as gospel. Though he had the insight to know that if he ever slipped up, it would be disastrous for himself, Sure, there was an unseen line Vex could not cross, but he had always been drawn to danger and towards pushing the limits.

"I see. Continue watching them and report to me once again when you have learned more." The Ice Emperor replied with no discernible emotion, as per usual.

"Understood. Rest well, my Emperor." Vex concluded as he watched the Ice Emperor slowly begin to refreeze himself.

To Vex, it seemed the only thing that truly brought the Ice Emperor pleasure was not his castle but instead his mind's palace. Though to call being unconscious in an ice cocoon a pleasurable experience seemed to be a stretch. Vex assumed it was more of an escape from the monotony of sitting on the throne and looking menacing. Though he wouldn't truly know unless he asked the Ice Emperor directly, which he didn't plan on doing anytime soon, The small, hidden part of Vex felt a twinge of pity for the Ice Emperor. Vex cast the consideration aside as soon as he felt it. The Ice Emperor was privileged in his immortality and invincibility! How could Vex empathize with someone he was jealous of?

Even after weeks of working with the Ice Emperor, Vex could not pinpoint his exact feelings about the cold ruler, even if his life depended on it.

Never had Zane thought that darkness could come in such a bleak color.

The statement both did and did not make sense. This place was Zane's offline room. Well, to call it a room was a bit of a stretch. This was an artificial placeholder environment that was created to store his consciousness whenever he went offline. The ceiling went on as far as the eye could see, and the black walls would move farther away if Zane got too close to them. This surreal place was not meant to be inhabited for long periods of time. The only thing Zane found remotely comforting were the infinite lines of blue code stretching up and down the walls.

On and off again could describe Zane's position in existence right now. He'd return to this dark room after indeterminable amounts of time and then be gone again without warning. Zane could not do much here. Especially with all these strange, inexplicable interferences. He could not interact with the environment physically because he'd just phase through things like a digital phantom. Even Cole had more accessibility when he was a ghost than Zane does right now. He felt akin to a faulty light bulb that just wouldn't burn out or stay lit. This was the closest thing to limbo he believed he could experience.

What puzzled Zane more was that he could not remember what happened when he went back online. In the past, when he ran his usual updates, he could return without any issues whatsoever. This was a completely new issue that Zane was not sure how to handle. After an extended period of thinking, he believed to have found out the exact point where his memory had stopped. He could not remember anything after he had entered the cave with the mech. Zane ran several simulations in his head as to what series of events could have led to this severe software issue.

Was there a large cave-in caused by an avalanche? Perhaps the hypothetical rocks had given him extensive head trauma that led to this malfunction. Thinking about that scenario over and over again made it sound unlikely. Had the scroll of forbidden Spinjitsu corrupted his memory processor due to his overuse of it? That felt like the most realistic answer at the moment. Still, just because Zane may have found out why he was here doesn't mean he knew how to regain control and escape. Zane sat down on the digital ground and sighed. 

He wished he could go back in time and ask Pixal more questions about this offline space.

He wished he hadn't been so afraid of it. The longer he was trapped inside here, the more he felt his fears return. Memories of all the times when he would go for emergency software updates flashed before him. Even when he told Pixal that he had overcome his anxieties, a part of him always knew they would stay with him. All that progress he had made with Pixal was falling through his fingers like sand. Zane needed to preoccupy himself, or else he would fall into the abyss of fear derived from isolation.

As he usually did when he was feeling anxious, he thought of his friends. "I wish I could hear your voice again, Pixal. I know that you highly prefer your physical form, but I am beginning to wish you were in my head once again, just like in the old days." He shook his head. "It is a selfish thought. I understand." Zane's voice echoed. He hugged himself and sat down.

In the void of his loneliness, Zane vividly imagined a hologram of Pixal sitting cross-legged parallel to him. Her form emitted a pleasant ambient light in this dark cyberspace. This was the most detailed and realistic projection his imagination had ever produced. He stared at her and felt tears well up in his eyes. Zane had to remind himself that she wasn't real before he got too attached.

"What would you do if you were here? You were always gifted at completing advanced escape room simulations." Zane spoke to the illusion with increasing desperation in his voice. The hologram of Pixal stood up and analyzed the room. Beams of emerald light were emitted from her eyes as she scanned the area.

She stopped searching and put an illusory hand on Zane's shoulder as if to comfort him.

"Wait for your opportunity, Zane. You will know when the gate is open.'' Zane heard Pixal speak without moving her mouth. Her voice was glitchy and barely audible.

Hearing Pixal sound so distorted was extremely uncomfortable for him to bear. Then she fizzled out of existence like a poor television connection. Before his eyes, Pixal's form had become a floating, fading mass of white static. Zane sighed to himself and turned away from the fragmented illusion.

He needed some time to process this. "Was that something I assumed she would have said in this situation or just me talking to myself through an illusion?" He closed his eyes and got into a meditative position. Well, it was time to start waiting.

The sounds of the morning training outside the castle were the telltale signs that a new day had begun.

Vex groaned awake in his luxurious bed and stretched out like a mangy cat. He considered himself tremendously lucky to have found the king's bedchambers not frozen over like the rest of the castle. Sure, the wardrobe couldn't open and the tapestry was ruined, but at least the silk sheets were still soft. He got dressed in the attire that had once belonged to the royal advisor to Grimfax. The clothes were still a bit too loose on him, but they did keep his body warmer than the filthy rags he had worn for weeks on end. He wondered if the former advisor had also been converted into a Blizzard Samurai. The thought of the short, stout man in samurai armor humored Vex to no end.

Even though he would have preferred to sleep in to rest his weary bones, Vex had duties to perform to keep this tight ship running. Opening a chest made out of iron and hardwood underneath his bed, Vex retrieved his most prized possession, the corrupted mirror of Verglas. He kept it hidden out of paranoia that someone would invade his chambers and steal it. Even though Vex did live in the most secure fortress in the entire realm, he wasn't going to take any chances. He polished its frigid surface with a delicate silk cloth.

Today was the day that the meeting between the villages would finally conclude. Vex was going to make sure he didn't mess a second of it. He left his bedchamber and went into the royal library to begin his scheduled spying. The large library had been built with silence in mind, so Vex wouldn't be hearing a peep out of the Blizzard Samurai training outside.

Within the mirror's reflection, Vex began to look upon the Council of Elders. The group of seniors was helping prepare a large pot of porridge for the village's breakfast. Vex admittedly drooled at the sight of hot food boiling in the cauldron. His carelessness had caused the sole fire that remained in the castle to go out, leaving him without a source of hot food or beverages. Eating only cold food made his body use up additional energy to break it down for nutrients. It was a rather miserable experience. Vex was already starting to miss drinking that bitter tea that had kept his insides warm.

After everyone in the village had stuffed their mouths, they began to accumulate in the home of Sorla. Vex was thankful that he didn't have to look at the accursed porridge any longer. The Council of Elders got into their chairs, and the meeting finally began.

The energy in the room was somber at best. Sorla began speaking about how all the villages should unite in order to defend themselves against the Ice Emperor. She seemed to be the only one in the room with an ounce of hope. The elders went on for minutes about how the messenger's death shouldn't have been in vain and how lucky they all were to be alive. Then the elder from the Rocky Cliffs suddenly began ranting out of line about ways they could usurp the Ice Emperor.

All Vex could do was laugh at that. "How ridiculous. Do you really think your fishing spears and ice picks hold even a candle to the Ice Emperor?"

Surprisingly, the majority of the villagers agreed with Sorla's statement to not swear fealty to the Ice Emperor. How were these people qualified to lead? Vex was both confused and amused at their bold statement to oppose the Ice Emperor's dominion over them.

"Their opposition will be their downfall. The Council of Elders will just lead their own people into an early grave." Vex commented smugly.

He listened in closer when they began to brainstorm schemes of resistance. Most of the ideas brought up by the villagers were either impossible or nonsensical. Vex nearly spat his water in surprise when he heard a villager suggest sending the yeti to fight as soldiers for the resistance. Fear was clearly driving these people to make some wild recommendations. This was exactly what Vex wanted. For them to act without thinking and do all the dirty work themselves. An image from Vex’s childhood wormed its way into his mind. A memory of crabs crawling out of a large wooden bucket appeared. He remembered how, in their attempts to escape their tomb, the crustaceans would climb and push each other down. Ultimately, none of them managed to escape.

The meeting had devolved into chaos once again. He saw no point in sticking around, despite the free entertainment. Vex had all the information he needed to tell the Ice Emperor, so he stopped watching the meeting. Yet, what Vex wouldn't know was that just a few minutes after he tuned out, the resistance would form an actual cohesive plan.

Judging by the sun's position in the sky, it was now noon.

The pointless meeting had taken up Vex's entire morning. Before he was going to tell the Ice Emperor about his recent discoveries, he wanted some nourishment as compensation. He went to raid the pantry. He decided to have a small lunch of frozen, dried meat with chopped turnips. Vex wished that he had the hindsight to spare the royal chef from being converted into a Blizzard Samurai all those days ago. Having a personal chef was something reserved only for royalty and nobility, but Vex missed his opportunity to be a part of that exclusive club. Maybe he could convince the Ice Emperor that kidnapping a competent chef would somehow make him more powerful? He decided against it.

Finished with his measly meal, the advisor sought out his ruler. When Vex went to enter the throne room, he was shocked to see that the Ice Emperor was absent. A thousand thoughts ran through his head. Had the Ice Emperor escaped? Was he doing something without his advisor's expressed permission? Did he realize that his entire existence was a farce and that he was being manipulated by his own advisor? Where in the world was that man!? Vex briefly panicked to himself. He noticed a pair of patrolling Blizzard Samurai emerge from the hallway adjacent to the throne room.

"Stop! Where is the Ice Emperor? I must speak to him!" Vex frustratingly shouted at the two warriors.

They stared at him blankly and pointed to the ceiling with their spears. Vex palmed his face as he had once again forgotten that these husks lacked the ability to speak.

"Very well. Return to your patrol, men." Vex didn't know the castle's interior overlay by heart just yet, but he knew just the balcony they mentioned.

Vex climbed up a ridiculously large flight of stairs to get to the scenic location. He was out of breath by the time he got to the doors. Even the sweat on his forehead began to freeze, which was uncomfortable, to say the least. Upon opening the door, Vex saw just who he was looking for. The Ice Emperor had his hands behind his back as he looked upon the vast stretch of tundra. The calm winds blew the scroll on his staff beautifully, as though it were a banner of war. Vex snapped out of his admiration to silently place himself next to the Ice Emperor.

"What brings you up here, my Emperor?" Vex asked while glancing up at the taller man.

The Ice Emperor didn't move his head to look down at who was talking to him. "I desired a temporary change in scenery. My dreams upon the throne have been ambiguous. So, I have decided to think outside."

Vex was surprised the Ice Emperor could even dream at all. His curiosity made him put off reporting what he had seen and heard. Vex decided to pry further.

"If I may ask, what did you dream about, my Emperor?" Vex impulsively asked.

He looked up to the sky, where Boreal flew above the clouds. "My visions are mysterious. In my dreams, I see a strange man in a dark world lined with blue ribbons that touch the moon. He speaks as though he is trapped underneath a frozen lake. I cannot make sense of it." The Ice Emperor then looked down at his advisor with an oddly calm look in his eyes.

Honestly, Vex wasn't sure what to make of this at either. He had certainly heard stories of those who have bizarre dreams that can foretell the future, seers were what they were called. Yet, this was too strange to even be that. What was even weirder was how the Ice Emperor was just opening himself up. Though the most peculiar thing out of the two was how Vex seemed to care so much.

Vex had to formulate a response instead of just staring like a dead fish. "I'm afraid I do not know what your dreams mean either. I do, however, bring additional news from the Great Lake village. This time it is far more troubling than last time we spoke."

His cold blue eyes watched his dragon's silhouette through the dark clouds. "Tell me what you have seen." The Ice Emperor responded bluntly.

"Of course. The Council of Elders is planning to form a resistance to oppose your rightful rule. With my own ears, I heard them plot against you. What is worse, they are even scheming to use the barbaric Formlings as their soldiers." Vex gripped the frozen railing to show his frustration.

"The isolationists? What threat could they possess?" The Ice Emperor questioned his advisor.

Vex wanted to smack his past self for not elaborating on the Formlings yesterday. Well, better now than never. "That is merely a facade that they display to dissuade any suspicion. In fact, they are the most barbaric and cruel village of them all. They use blood magic to transform into savage beasts. If they join forces with the other villages, they will become a destructive force. Though their rudimentary magic is nothing compared to your power, my Emperor," The advisor clarified and wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.

The idea of having to fight against other users of magic interested the Ice Emperor. "What would you advise our next move to be?" He turned to fully face his advisor now.

"I recommend that we deploy the Blizzard Samurai to ambush them before they can begin to put their plans of betrayal into motion. A surprise attack." Vex replied with determination. He looked up at the sky to see Boreal attack a flock of migratory birds. A large amount of feathers were scattered into the wind.

“I see. They have trained enough. Now we shall test their might against these traitors.” The Ice Emperor approved of this plan.

The two returned to the throne room after walking in near silence down the stairs. The only noises were the sound of Vex’s panting and their footsteps.

The Ice Emperor did not sit upon his throne immediately; he meant business. “Advisor, bring me General Grimfax and the Blizzard Samurai.”

Vex pulled the same patrolling guards aside once more. “You heard the Ice Emperor! He commands that you bring General Grimfax here for new orders!” Vex sent the two sprinting without getting talked back to.

Within a few minutes, the Ice Emperor's entire army congregated in his throne room. General Grimfax stood ahead of them and kneeled respectfully. “What are my orders, my Emperor?”

The Ice Emperor nodded at Vex and allowed his advisor to speak for him.

Vex cleared his throat. “Regain complete control of Great Lake village. Do not let anyone leave without expressed permission from me. If anyone dares to attack, you have permission to subdue, not kill. Contain the Council of Elders in the house that has the hearthfire. That is all.” Vex made sure his voice was loud and clear.

General Grimfax understood the orders given to him just fine, but there was one small issue: transportation. “My Emperor, if we are to get to the village before anyone leaves, we need mounts. We may be able to run without stopping, but our armor weighs us down.” Any other man besides Vex would have rather lost their head than request something from the Ice Emperor so boldly.

The Ice Emperor pondered his general's request. He then started to descend the steps from his throne and walk towards the grand doors of the castle. Usually the Ice Emperor would have asked Vex for advice on how to solve this issue, but it seemed the answer was clear. Though it was not clear enough for Vex to understand right away, Vex wasn’t even sure what the Ice Emperor was going to do next, but he had to follow. Once everyone was outside, the Ice Emperor began to grip both hands tightly on his scepter. From piles of ice left in Boreal’s wake during the siege, creatures made out of permafrost arose in the hundreds. These misshapen creatures slowly formed into what some might consider passable horses. Their bodies were translucent, and their manes were made out of flowing snow. The sounds of their cries were like the howls of banshees. Overall, these horrific stallions were the perfect mounts for the Blizzard Samurai.

“Show them all the might of my empire!" The Ice Emperor shouted from atop a makeshift pedestal made out of frozen rock. All of the Blizzard Samurai erupted into manic cheering and raised their swords into the cold air. The stampeding army left an artificial snowstorm in their wake as they ran through the tundra.

Vex looked up at the Ice Emperor breathlessly as the dust-like snow invaded his lungs.

“They won’t even know what hit them.”

Chapter Text

On their permafrost stallions, the Blizzard Samurai rode like the northern wind itself.

Night hadn't yet fallen upon them as they made record pace to the Great Lake village. With the sun preparing to set behind their backs, they continued onward without need for rest. The thundering sound of hundreds of hooves down the valley was the drum beat of the Ice Emperor's fury. They rode in an arrow formation, with General Grimfax leading the charge and the bannermen of the Ice Emperor at his sides. Thanks to their almost hive-minded nature, the Blizzard Samurai moved in total deadly unison. Not a single warrior rode out of line.

It wasn't long before they started encountering civilization. The small homesteads they rode past shut their doors when they saw the mounted army emerge from the tundra. At such blistering speeds, they carved out all the new snow all the way down to the bare, rocky earth. Almost nothing could withstand their unstoppable encroachment. Sheds, farmland, rocks, and even unfortunate small animals were all crushed beneath their hooves without a second thought. Behind them, it looked as though a tornado was responsible for the carnage that had ripped a jagged scar through the land.

The only thing the Blizzard Samurai could not trample down was the ancient alpine forest. The snow-covered evergreen trees reached high into the sky magnificently and defiantly. The Samurai quickly learned that their trunks were too sturdy to slash down with mere swords. So, the general assembled a new formation to ride in on the fly. The Blizzard Samurai spaced themselves out and weaved in between the trees with frightening precision. If any other army tried to rush through the forest like this, they'd eventually bump into another or get lost. The Blizzard Samurai made it loud and clear that they weren't any other army.

They were inhuman.

As the warriors all simultaneously emerged from the woods, they stopped in place. They were all lined up on the edge of a hill that looked down onto the far reaches of the large frozen lake. It was the very lake that the village they were about to invade was named after. They all took time to observe the massive stretch of flat, icy land for any potential threats. When the coast was deemed clear, General Grimfax began the descent from the steep hill and was followed by his men. The permafrost stallions proved to be good climbers since they could bend their legs in unnatural ways to maneuver inclines or declines. Together, they moved down the ledge like a controlled avalanche.

Calling the ice that covered the lake hard was an understatement. It was so rock-solid that it didn't even make a sound as the entire army walked across its surface. Their mounts did not slip on the ice. If anything, it seemed like they moved better on it. Slowly, they approached, and the outskirts of the village were finally coming into view. From the lake, it looked like a ghost town. All of the doors were closed, and the curtains were drawn. Had they been expecting the Blizzard Samurai? That would be impossible. No one outside the castle even knew the Ice Emperor had an army.

Unless they were dealing with a spy.

"Search the houses and find the Council of Elders! Destroy their weapons and let none escape." General Grimfax commanded his men sternly as they trampled over the outer fences.

The Ice Samurai began their sweep of the village. Firstly, the blacksmith's store was raided for any tools of rebellion. There were no usual weapons, but the warriors destroyed the fishing spears, hammers, and even the shovels for good measure. Since this part of the operation was up to interpretation, the Blizzard Samurai had virtually free reign over the village. The samurai broke open the animal pens and scared away all the horses. All entry points were barricaded off with barrels, crates, and hay bales. They even began to smash pots and windows just for the thrill of it. The entire village was their playground.

Eventually, it became obvious where the people were hiding once Grimfax looked up. Smoke was coming out of only one chimney, a dead giveaway. The general kicked down the door with several of his warriors standing behind him for assistance. As expected, a man came charging at him with a pitchfork to defend the people inside. Following orders, Grimfax cut the makeshift weapon in half and punched the man in the stomach with his armored fist. The man was sent to the ground, clutching his core and groaning quietly in pain. It would have been easier to kill him, but he could not defy the Ice Emperor's command. So for now, he just had to temporarily disable them from fighting.

It looked like the entire village and even the guests who had come to the meeting were here. With General Grimfax and his soldiers entering, it was getting seriously cramped. Others who were armed as well dropped their farming tools to the ground when the general looked them in the eyes. The cowardice of these people made Grimfax want to spit on the ground. If his salivary glands were still functional, that is.

Young children began to cry shrilly, and it annoyed the general to no end. "Mommy, what is happening? Who are the bad icemen? Are they going to hurt us?" A child asked and hid behind his mother in fear.

"If you do not silence your whelps, I will have them locked in the barn." He warned while he slammed his frozen ax against the wall to get their attention.

The children were shushed by their parents as more samurai came inside. The Council of Elders emerged from the back of the crowd to face their invaders bravely. All those around them were afraid out of their minds. No one could have predicted that this would have happened. Once the elders had gotten close enough, they felt their hearts sink once more at the sight of the general. They all knew that face anywhere.

"King Grimfax...?" One of the elders asked in complete disbelief. The messenger was right; Grimfax was slain. Because the king that they had known would have rather died than commit this atrocity against his own people.

"Address me as General Grimfax, old man. We come on behalf of the Ice Emperor. You must stop any attempts at rebellion, or else all of you will pay dearly." He stomped his foot, and all of his soldiers pointed their swords at the civilians all at once. They were not going to take no for an answer.

Sorla stepped close enough until she felt the cold steel touch her. "Your Ice Emperor has unleashed a horrible curse upon our world! How can you fight for him, Grimfax? What has he done to you and your men?" She demanded with disgust in her voice.

Grimfax hated how they talked to him as though they knew him. The only person he was and ever will be is the General of the Ice Emperor's army. He pushed the elderly woman to the ground angrily. Swiftly, her comrades picked her off the ground. Sorla never stopped glaring at him. He would have hit her again, but he wasn’t going to risk killing her.

He ground his frozen teeth underneath his helmet. Patience was a resource that was finite for him. "This realm is the Ice Emperor's by birthright! How dare you speak against him! Surrender already!" The general made his armed men inch closer to the captives.

Time was running out for the Council of Elders to make a decision.

Sitting in the frozen royal garden created a stark contrast between what was seen on the mirror's surface and what was around Vex.

Out of the spirit of exploring this new home he had, Vex decided to do his regularly scheduled spying in the royal gardens today. Most of the plants around him were either brown and dead or perfectly preserved in the Ice Emperor's gift. In the center of the garden, there were hedge sculptures trimmed in the likeness of an unnamed samurai, probably Grimfax. No matter where you stood, you could feel the hedges looking at you. Judging you. Well, that was probably just Vex's paranoia talking. He would have all of the hedges torn down the next chance he got.

“An ice sculpture would be more fitting to put in its place.” He imagined a pristine statue of himself standing triumphantly in the place of the hedge.

Why was it slowly melting?

Shaking away the bizarre thoughts, Vex had been watching the entire operation closely in his corrupted mirror. He was pleased at how smoothly the Blizzard Samurai's first mission was going. The moments when the samurai had to act autonomously didn't end in disaster, which was additionally great. What was even more pleasing was how Grimfax handled being accused of his previous identity. It was just like the Ice Emperor; he had no memory as to who he was before his corruption.

"Maybe we should just turn everyone in the entire realm into frozen thralls; it would save us the trouble of all this disobedience." Vex thought out loud to himself. He plucked a petal off of a partially frozen flower out of boredom.

"Hmm, maybe not. It is far more entertaining to squash the hope out of those who are aware it is happening in the first place. A world where everyone is a subservient husk wouldn't be an enjoyable one to rule in truth." Vex sighed and concluded his little thought experiment.

His focus was back on the corrupted mirror. He took a quick peek outside Sorla's home and was pleasantly surprised at the work the remaining Blizzard Samurai had done. There was no way of escaping the village unless someone either flew out or dug a tunnel. Speaking of flying, Vex returned his focus to the house. He searched the room for the signature animal headpieces that the Formlings wore.

"Would they even be able to lift a fully grown person out of the village as an eagle? How ridiculous." He laughed at how he even entertained the idea as a possibility.

"Where in the world is that old fool?" Vex began to look around more anxiously for the one man he hated more than anything else.

The forming elder would never have just abandoned the same people he swore to help protect. What about all the nonsense they spoke about coming together and how division would be their demise? Maybe old age finally got to him and he had truly lost his mind. At least some of the other Formlings were still there in the back. Huh, they sure weren't moving that much.

Vex nearly dropped the corrupted mirror when he finally saw it. "Those.. DECEIVERS!" The advisor screamed in fury.

Fake animal helmets had been planted on sacks of oats and rice to look like formlings. So if the Formlings were not among the captives inside, that only meant...

"The Formlings were outside the whole time! It was a trap!" Vex began to run as fast as his scrawny legs would allow. The Ice Emperor needed to intervene immediately!

Suddenly, the sounds of bestial roaring erupted outside all at once.

The horrifically loud noise caught everyone by surprise, including the Blizzard Samurai. When General Grimfax turned to look over his shoulder, he saw one of his soldiers get thrown through the window of Sorla's home. The sheer force caused the warrior to be shattered into a dozen pieces of dark ice. The only things left behind were his armor, helmet, and weapon.

"An ambush! Some of you remain here and guard the captives. Do not let anyone out of your sight!" General Grimfax commanded before running outside to join the battle.

It was like the wilderness itself had come to the village. Formlings in the forms of bears, wolves, elk, and eagles were assaulting the Blizzard Samurai in large numbers. These must have been the reinforcements. While the Blizzard Samurai army had them outnumbered ten to one, these Formling warriors were no joke. They shattered the samurai made out of ice and took advantage of the non-lethality orders that the Blizzard Samurai were forced to obey. Even though General Grimfax wanted to, he physically could not kill them since his soul belonged to the Ice Emperor.

The Blizzard Samurai were starting to get overwhelmed. All of the barricades that had been built earlier were trampled over by the bears and elk. From all sides, the warriors were being attacked. Formling eagles would distract them using attacks from the sky while the others mauled them on the ground. The general had trained all of his warriors to kill, not subdue. So in this state, they were basically punching bags until the Ice Emperor allowed them the privilege to take life.

He wouldn't be wearing the mantle of General if he wasn't crafty, though. Running up to a certain elk that was surrounded by his men, Grimfax cut off both its antlers with a single strike. The pain caused the formling to return to its human form and pass out. Their horns would grow back, but their pride wouldn’t. The general took note of this weakness. Finally, he had a plan.

"Bring them pain! Then they will revert to their weak forms!" Grimfax announced this to his samurai loudly over the sounds of combat.

Like clockwork, fangs were smashed, wings damaged, and horns cracked. Those who submitted to pain were tied up and shoved into the barn. Obviously, some Formlings had a higher pain tolerance than their brethren. These few that remained in their animal forms were the most elite warriors in their village, it seemed. They were decorated with battle- scarves and leather armor. On top of that, they were far larger and stronger than the rest. The Formlings had also taken out nearly all the samurai made out of ice. Both sides appeared to be evenly matched at the moment.

Unlike the Formlings, the Blizzard Samurai did not fear death. So, the Ice Emperor's army was the first to charge right back into battle, knowing the possibility that it could be their last.

Vex felt like his lungs were going to give out any second.

Why in the world did he decide to watch the corrupted mirror on the other side of the castle? Sure, the gardens were a pleasant change of scenery and looked hauntingly beautiful while covered in ice, but they were too far away from the Ice Emperor. If he learned anything during his time here, it was that staying close to the Ice Emperor was his best chance at survival. He kept running down the hall and only stopped to catch his breath once or twice. His heart was pounding so hard that he could hear its mortifying drum in his ears. A tight hand grasped his chest as he felt increasing pain from sucking in the cold hair into his lungs.

He had no choice but to briskly walk the remainder of the way there, or else he would lose his most valuable tool: his voice.

Thankfully, the Ice Emperor also didn't decide to sporadically change his location today, as he had done yesterday. Vex practically limped up the steps to the occupied throne, where the Ice Emperor rested. On his hands and knees, Vex began to speak as best he could.

"Hah..huh.. My Emperor.. I-" Vex wheezed and thumped his chest strongly to clear it up. "Please awaken. The Blizzard Samurai have fallen into a trap." Vex fell back onto his knees and coughed up cold bile mixed with specks of blood. That wasn’t good.

The Ice Emperor unfroze himself quickly and stood up. He reached down and lifted his advisor to eye level, which was pretty high up. "I will summon Boreal. They will pay for poisoning you and for their traitor tricks."

The Ice Emperor held Vex with one arm like he was a sack of potatoes, and the other kept its grip on the scepter. While this was a bit of an embarrassing position to be in as a middle-aged man, Vex didn't mind the free transportation at this moment. He was glad that all the Blizzard Samurai were not here to see him at such a low point. The Ice Emperor slammed the doors open with his shoulder.

"Boreal! To me!" The Ice Emperor raised his scepter in the air, and gales of wind parted the dark clouds above.

Heading toward its master's command, Boreal emerged from the night sky and barreled down to the earth below. When it landed, a cloud of powdery snow erupted beneath it. Vex coughed horribly as he felt his lungs inhale the pure, cold dust.

"Quickly, my Emperor, they mustn't get away with this. Punish them." Vex weakly spoke as he covered his mouth with debris.

While he did feel absolutely horrible, he wasn't at death's door. Well, as far as he was aware, He had a feeling that going with the Ice Emperor's assumption that he was poisoned would only fire him up more. Vex needed the Ice Emperor at his best right now.

The Ice Emperor quickly mounted onto Boreal and got Vex into his spot as well.

"Where is the village?" The Ice Emperor turned around to question his unwell advisor.

"The village is just west of this tundra." The passenger wheezed out while gripping tightly on the saddle harness.

Wordlessly, the Ice Emperor made Boreal move faster than Vex had ever felt. They would be at the village in mere minutes at this blistering speed. Thankfully, he could hide behind him and not feel the forcefulness of the winds blasting his face. The last thing he needed now was more air assaulting his chest. Though the pressure of these high speeds was not treating his stomach well either, He covered his mouth tightly to prevent any loss of his lunch. Vex made a mental note to himself to take the rest of the day off if they made it back in one piece. Wait, did he just doubt himself? There was no 'if' they took care of this little slip-up. In every possible situation, Vex knew they would regain control of the situation.

Underneath Boreal, Vex saw the frozen lake. "We are close. The village is right next to the giant lake." Vex notified the Ice Emperor.

Boreal flew at a lower height to allow the riders to get a closer look at the village. It was too dark to see the details of what was transpiring down below. Not even the moon and stars proved to be ample enough light for him. An educated guess would assume that the Blizzard Samurai were in need of some additional assistance.

The Ice Emperor turned his head toward Vex. "What would you advise me to do next?"

"Let Boreal take care of the remaining rebel fighters. Without the Formlings, they will be helpless. If they have the sense, they will surrender, my Emperor." Vex could see the distant silhouettes of animals fighting down below. He scowled at them all.

Boreal opened its maw and roared with pure elemental ice. Everything in its path was frozen solid. Entire buildings and the Formling warriors were instantly entombed by the dragon's wrath. The Blizzard Samurai that remained had the foresight to duck for cover when they sensed their ruler arriving. Once Boreal had nearly covered the entire village in permafrost, the Ice Emperor made it cease so that they could land. They needed to clean up Grimfax's mess.

Vex was stunned when he noticed how the ice around them appeared to glow in the darkness. It reminded him of azure crystals that he had seen once while exploring caves as a child. This was the second oddly contrasting moment that Vex encountered today. The carnage of the battle combined with the haunting stillness of the ice made Vex feel an odd string of emotions. The ground was littered with hundreds of shards of frozen remains from the Blizzard Samurai. The Formlings’ blood had sunk deep into the cold earth. Equal amounts of carnage from both sides. Whatever infrastructure wasn't frozen was destroyed.

Could anyone even live here anymore?

The Ice Emperor stayed close to Vex in an almost protective way as they approached their allies. General Grimfax and the remaining Blizzard Samurai rose to their feet upon seeing the Ice Emperor. It appeared that barely half of the army had made it.

"What happened here? Answer to your Emperor!" The Ice Emperor demanded furiously.

"Those barbarians ambushed us! Somehow, they knew we would come! Their magical strength destroyed half of the Blizzard Samurai. We followed your order, not to kill, but it cost us greatly, my Emperor." General Grimfax explained and kneeled pitifully before his ruler.

The Ice Emperor turned to look at the giant frozen animals just a few yards away. "Are these the deceiving traitors you spoke of?" He walked up to a frozen Formling, still in bear form.

"Yes, my Emperor." General Grimfax sighed angrily and punched the ground. He had failed his commander, his emperor. On his first mission nonetheless, How could he continue to be the general now?

Vex looked down upon the general as he limped by. What a strangely familiar sight this was. Vex watched the Ice Emperor's next move with bated breath. An overdue world of pain would be in store for the Formlings now. The Ice Emperor put his hand on the thick ice to feel their slowing heart beat. It was the most disgusting sound the Ice Emperor had ever heard. Metal fingers slowly dug into the ice as though he were trying to claw them out.

"What would you advise me to do with them, my advisor?" The Ice Emperor's voice sounded laced with unspeakable rage. He stared at both his own reflection in the ice and at the animal trapped inside.

"Shatter them."

Chapter Text

For a moment, the whole realm went quiet.

Sorla's home had been the only structure spared the fate of being frozen solid. Was this decision purposeful or accidental? The villagers had been too afraid to leave after they first heard the dragon's roars and the corresponding battle outside, which was a reasonable reaction. Its echoes still rang in their ears and pierced deep into their souls. The aforementioned elder was the first to leave her house to investigate. When she emerged, she found herself surrounded by an unfamiliar world of cold carnage.

Everything, as far as the eye could see, was covered in that horrible dark ice. It was the same ice she had found lodged in the messenger's heart all those days ago. Her people's home, the only one they had ever known, was destroyed. What did her people do to deserve this fate? For hundreds of years, they have lived in harmony with nature and peacefully alongside the other villages. Not even the worst among them could have deserved this punishment.

A feather slowly floated to the ground. Sorla immediately caught it in her hands and held it carefully. She looked around for any sign of the Formlings. During their final meeting together, it was the Formlings who decided to be the last line of defense against the Ice Emperor. In fact, they were the only ones who could stand a chance. Since they were the only force that had experience in both combat and magic, The only others who had access to magic were the Council of Elders, but they were only five individuals. Without the Formlings, the realm would be helpless against this cruel regime.

The ones responsible for this devastation were shrouded by a cold mist. Her gut feeling knew it had to be them because just looking at the silhouettes made her feel ill. Two of the shadows stood out in particular. The tallest one wore a horned helmet and held a large, pointed staff that appeared to be the source of the cold mist. While the other shorter figure appeared to be standing closer to the horned one than any of the other soldiers, This was the Ice Emperor and his trusted advisor.

She began to approach them, but then she saw the crimson-colored ice in her shoes. The Formling warriors who had valiantly protected them all had been frozen and.

Sorla turned away from the scene; it was too much for even her to withstand. "How could you?" She asked with a cracked voice.

The silence had finally been broken.

Vex slowly advanced with his hands behind his back. "Because they waged open war against the one and true ruler of this realm: the Ice Emperor. You are wise enough to know that rebels  are The advisor was suddenly interrupted.

"They were only PROTECTING us all! These people were innocent, good souls, and you killed them! Our town is destroyed, and our friends are gone!" Sorla couldn't hold back her grief any longer.

Behind Vex, the Ice Emperor's neck twitched when the word 'protect' was uttered.

He despised being interrupted. "You have the gall to disrupt me, you relic! With the snap of my fingers, the Ice Emperor could snuff the last of you out like the vermin you are! Listen closely to my offer, or else this entire village's fate will be sealed." Vex felt the Ice Emperor stand behind him like an ominous shadow.

Sorla hated this man with all her heart, but she had no other choice but to listen to him. "Fine. What is your offer?"

"Surrender completely and swear fealty to the Ice Emperor, or else the fire goes out. That is your ultimatum. I will wait no less than half an hour for an answer." Vex crookedly smirked.

Vex could have threatened to kill them all, but where's the fun in that? If they were truly as reckless as he thought they were, he could watch them suffer in the long term. No matter the decision they made, Vex won.

The door slammed as Sorla returned to the home. Everyone was shivering despite being so close to the fire. They were afraid—so very afraid. Sorla sighed and looked at them all.

"Everyone, we may have lost this battle, but the war is not yet decided. When we all kneel out there, we do not truly mean it. Despite our supposed weakness, we are not weak! Inside each of us, there is a flame that burns brightly. It is a flame that cannot ever be extinguished." Her voice rang throughout the home.

"So, I'm guessing that they offered us mercy if we surrendered?" An elder replied while kicking a piece of burnt charcoal.

Sorla was not taking any of this snarkiness. "Outside, you will see not an ounce of mercy. This is only a cease-fire. Put on your coats; we are going."

No one had any other ideas on what to do. Despite Sorla's motivational speech, most of the people were feeling exhausted. They were defeated. There was nothing to deny that. With the Formling's best warriors slain, what hope did they have to unite again? After today, this poorly put-together alliance will surely crumble. The Formlings would never trust outsiders again. It would be every village for themselves, just like in the ancient days.

Outside, the Blizzard Samurai surrounded the home in a semi-circle to prevent any form of escape. The Ice Emperor himself stood five yards away from the home, but even that was too close for the people to bear. His purely evil presence was suffocating.

"Finally, have you come to a decision yet?" Vex teased and walked forward.

Wordlessly, all of the villagers got to their knees. "We surrender. We accept that the Ice Emperor is the one true ruler of this world." The Council of Elders spoke emotionlessly in unison.

Watching them grovel was the sweetest thing Vex had ever tasted. "It is done, my Emperor. Magnificent work."

The Ice Emperor was staring off into space before Vex addressed him. "What would you advise me to do next?" He asked.

"Hmm.." Vex looked around at the structures encased in solid ice. "I advise you to unfreeze their village. Your newly loyal citizens deserve a reward, don't they?" He quipped.

The Ice Emperor pointed his scepter at each of the frozen buildings. Steadily, the deep frost began to melt into clear water. Without a doubt, some of the interiors would be severely damaged by the ice, but the people were glad to at least have their homes back. Luckily, the formlings that were trapped inside the barn were still alive, although they were succumbing to the early stages of hypothermia. The former prisoners ran into Sorla's home to be warmed by the hearthfire before the illness developed further.

Vex was struck by a twisted idea. "If I may, I have yet another suggestion, my Emperor." He rubbed his hands together.

"What is it?" The Ice Emperor inquired. Strangely enough, he still appeared a bit absent.

"Why don't you instruct the Blizzard Samurai to plant your banners in the village? This will show your might and how you overthrew the attempts at rebellion. Potential threats will be dissuaded upon seeing your colors fly so triumphantly." Vex explained.

Sure, it may scare foes, but Vex was more focused on the sadistic aspect of this garish display. To plant the banners on a defeated adversary's own grounds while they are defeated. It is just so deliciously fiendish that Vex couldn't help himself.

"It shall be done. Blizzard Samurai, plant the banners of my house at key points within the village." The Ice Emperor commanded.

Still, something was bothering him. It was like a fly that one could not swat or an itch that yearned to be scratched. The Ice Emperor just couldn't pinpoint what it was that distracted him. The sensation originated when the elder said a word. What word was it, though? As the Ice Emperor, he did not pay mind to what his subjects said. That was his advisor's duty—to listen. He decided it'd be best to push it off until he could ask his advisor about it.

Hopefully he could get this sorted out when they were far away from prying eyes and ears.

Only around four banners had been brought when the Blizzard Samurai left the castle. Thankfully, the Ice Emperor envisioned each one to be placed in each direction a compass would point. The Blizzard Samurai plunged the metal poles deep into the ice so that they could not be tampered with easily. When the work was done, it brought a smile to Vex's face. It didn't seem to phase the Ice Emperor, though.

"I think we could admire this better from the sky, wouldn't you agree? Let us return to the castle; there is more for us to discuss." Vex wanted to address whatever was plaguing his ruler.

He couldn't allow the all-power Ice Emperor to let people notice his quirks, so to speak. Any signs of weakness could and would be exploited. Vex needed to make sure that he was the only one pulling the strings here. The Ice Emperor was not a person but a tool. Though unlike any old hammer, this tool could bring you the world on a silver platter and not doubt your judgment once. This tool had become something so precious and valuable that Vex was willing to do unspeakable things just to keep it all to himself.

The advisor and the Ice Emperor mounted Boreal. The dragon's connection with the Ice Emperor allowed it to know the exact location its master wanted to go without vocalizing. Under Boreal's shadow, the Blizzard Samurai remounted their permafrost stallions and rode. They kept a pace so as not to run ahead of the Ice Emperor, for he was the leader of this formation.

The Ice Emperor slowly closed his eyes.

At the sound of just one mere word, the two worlds began intersecting and overlapping.

Upon opening his eyes, Zane was disappointed to find himself not in the real world but once again in the offline room. Thankfully, he could at least retain the memories of his previous time here. It was good to have something to hold onto. If he had just been wiped clean each time he went back online, that would just leave him as a husk. His memories, emotions, and life experiences made him who he was. These things made him human.

That was his biggest fear of all—to lose that humanity. It would have been easier to just give in to his mechanical nature and become simple ones and zeros. Zane made it his goal to never allow that to happen under any circumstances. If he were just a machine, how would he be able to connect with people and understand the deeper meanings of life? To become an emotionless machine without a purpose was a fate worse than death for Zane. It was an existence that would continue forever until it ate its own tail like a snake.

There was something new in the room. There was a tall vertical crack in the wall that was sandwiched between two lines of code. As Zane got closer to it, he noticed that it stayed in place, unlike the walls. The closer he got, the more he noticed its strange properties. Firstly, it wasn't nearly as wide as he thought it was. Secondly, it seemed to be emitting this bright light that was constantly changing colors on a white spectrum. He got near it, but not close enough to touch it. Zane didn't want to risk touching some glitch and ruining what remained of his consciousness.

It was like looking through a keyhole into another world! The images were blurry but still somewhat cognizable. The white lights appeared to be the reflections of the great snowy mountains that surrounded him. Was this what his body was seeing? It didn't make much sense, though. If he was able to see what his body was, why couldn't he regain control? Zane felt like he was inside a mech, but the pilot's seat was being occupied. This was the strangest out-of-body experience he has had yet. He found it mildly amusing that he has had this type of situation happen to him so many times that he's ranking them now.

The image was getting somewhat clearer. Zane could now recognize that he was seeing the mountains from an extremely high point. How was he flying? There was no discernible vehicle around him, nor was he aboard the Bounty. The view changed slightly to show a giant wing on his left side, as if to answer his question. 

"Is that the Titanium dragon? I haven't seen you in ages! Oh, I'm sorry that I haven't summoned you in so long. I hope it wasn't lonely where you were." Zane apologized to the wing.

Though the Titanium dragon he knew wasn't this pale, It couldn't have been any other dragon, though. After all, the dragon had lived inside him, so he had a deep connection with it.

"So, I did manage to escape the cave. That disproves my head trauma hypothesis, but that only means..." Zane flinched when he saw a glimpse of the scroll of forbidden Spinjitsu in the corner of the crack.

The staff had been deeply frozen over. Any untrained eye wouldn't even be able to see the scroll bunched up inside the ice without getting close. Had he done that? The scroll was obviously still in his hands, so that seemed to be the only option. It also continued to provide evidence that this whole mess was caused by the scroll's corruption. Had the power gotten to his head to such a degree that it created this separation from his mind and body?

If that was the case, then who or what was controlling his body right now?

Was the scroll a sentient, malevolent force? Zane had encountered a few living, inanimate objects on his adventures with his brothers, but they were all weak creatures. Something like this would be completely beyond his current understanding. Maybe the reason he hadn't seen it completely control the others who had held it before was because they wielded the scroll for short periods of time. Even in those limited times, everyone could see how the scroll quickly changed people into power-hungry monsters.

Just how long had he been holding the staff for?

Zane was getting increasingly worried. He waited with bated breath for his body to show him more of his surroundings. Any bit of information was needed to help him piece together this frightening puzzle. His body turned around, and Zane saw what was behind him. An unknown man sat behind him. Zane didn't like to make assumptions about people based on their appearance, but this guy did not look like good news. The way that this man stared at him made his synthetic skin crawl.

Over the stranger's head and beyond the tail tip of the dragon, Zane could finally see what truly was behind him. The view had finally become crystal clear. 

What he saw then was the most horrific thing he had ever seen.

An entire army followed his shadow like a magnet. Beyond them lay the outskirts of a town that had been destroyed! It didn't take much to put two and two together. He ran away from the crack in the wall and hugged himself tightly.

"NO! This... this can't be real! There must be some glitch in my vision! Maybe the army is not mine and they are simply chasing after me? I must be there to stop them! Why wasn't I helping the town? I.." The intense surge of emotions caused Zane to cry.

Yet he couldn’t feel tears on his face. It was no use trying to reason with factual evidence. What he saw was the truth. Those were his soldiers, and that village was destroyed by his own doing. This was all his fault.

It was then that he realized he had completely lost who he really was. If he were himself, he wouldn't be flying away from these people in need or acting as the head of an army. His body wasn't his own.

Zane’s greatest fear had come true: he had lost his humanity.

The Ice Emperor opened his eyes and found a strange wetness underneath his mask. It didn't take long for it to freeze, but it was bizarre nonetheless. Had he dozed off?

"My Emperor! You had me worried for a second. I assume you took some time in your 'thought palace' to relax after such an exciting day." Vex tried to not look more anxious than she needed to.

When he saw the Ice Emperor moving around with his eyes closed, it freaked him out. He even tried to hold onto him in fear that he would sway off the dragon's back.

"My apologies. I was hoping to ask for your counseling." The thing that had been worrying the Ice Emperor before had vanished from his memory. How odd.

"You were saying?" Vex raised a brow.

"It has left my mind. Thus, it is not important." The Ice Emperor concluded before returning his vision to the skies ahead.

This was new. Vex couldn't remember the last time the Ice Emperor had forgotten something and admitted it. Was his memory of who he was before returning? The mere thought of that made the hair on Vex's neck stand straight up. He needed to do all in his power to make sure that never happened. A new plan had to be formulated before they reached the castle.

"Perhaps I could advise you on something that would be of use, my Emperor?" Vex spoke.

"Go ahead." The Ice Emperor allowed it.

"I believe that whatever had plagued you before is related to what had caused you to prematurely enter your thought palace. If I may recommend, you should re-enter your stasis as soon as you sit upon your throne. Enter into a deep state of mind and root around within for the source of this issue. Once you are free of this burden, I can assure you that nothing will be able to obstruct you ever again. You will be in peak condition to rule." Vex explained as vaguely as he could get away with.

Vex's new plan was rather simple. He would convince the Ice Emperor to encase himself in a deep layer of ice on the throne and allow his loyal advisor to rule while he sorted himself out. This would also delay the potential of the Ice Emperor regaining his real memories or figuring out the grand ruse. This scheme hit two birds with one stone. It was so brilliant that Vex was surprised that he hadn't thought of this sooner.

"Will you lead the empire in my stead? I trust no one else but you, my advisor." The Ice Emperor sighed but did agree with what Vex had said. He was certainly not fit to rule, with a mysterious mental burden randomly incapacitating him.

Vex feigned bashfulness. "It would be my greatest honor, my Emperor." He bowed.

They landed Boreal outside the castle. As a temporary parting gift, the Ice Emperor granted Vex the ability to command the Blizzard Samurai army as long as he slept. The Blizzard Samurai were given fresh ice warriors and permafrost stallions to replace the ones they had recently lost in the battle. The soldiers returned to their barracks while the Ice Emperor and his advisor opened the castle gates.

As the Ice Emperor ascended the steps, he took a long look at his throne. It was going to be his place of rest for, who knows, how long? So he might as well get familiar with it.

"When I wake, I hope to see my empire in pristine condition." The Ice Emperor sat upon his throne and felt the thick ice cover him like a cocoon.

"I will have it no other way. Sleep well, my Emperor."

Chapter Text

After all his trials and tribulations, Vex now had gained complete control over the Neverrealm.

What could he possibly do first? So many doors that were closed are now open. Vex felt his hands shaking from the sheer amount of excitement that was running through him. He went to his chambers with an extra pep in his step. Nothing could bring him down from this high. He couldn't remember the last time he felt this elated. Had he ever been even close to being this happy before? Clearly, his body wasn't used to the feeling because the adrenaline was making him a bit nauseous and dizzy now.

For once, he could confidently say that it felt good to be alive.

In his chambers, he cleared his desk of all the oddities that were piled upon it. Most of what was removed were things he had found in Grimfax's personal collection or random junk he had stolen from the Great Lake village. None of that matters now. He flattened out a page of unsoiled parchment paper from a stack that had once belonged to the previous royal advisor. Next, he retrieved his ink and feather pen; unfortunately, the ink was still thawing. Vex could tell that the large silky feather had once belonged to an owl by just looking at it. Dipping the sharp point of the pen into the ink, Vex began to write.

"From now until the foreseeable future, all those who live in the Ice Emperor's domain will follow these laws. Anyone who fails to comply and assimilate will be subsequently punished.

The first and most important law is to never rebel, revolutionize, or speak against the Ice Emperor and his royal court. Those who are caught breaking this law will be punished.

The second law is to report anyone who may be suspected of breaking the first law. Those who bring rebels to justice will be rewarded, and those who hide rebels will be punished.

The third law is that once every other moon cycle, all citizens must pay a tax to the Ice Emperor's treasury. This tax must include at least one item of obvious value per household. Failure to pay the tax within twenty-four hours will result in punishment.

The fourth law is that any and all forms of magic are prohibited. The only ones exempt from this law are, of course, the Ice Emperor and his royal court. Any person suspected of using magic will be punished.

The fifth and final law is that no one may set foot within the valley that leads to the Ice Emperor's castle or within the castle itself. Any trespassers will be slain on sight."

The Ice Emperor

Finally, his magnum opus was done. Vex was seriously tempted to kiss the paper; that was probably just the exhaustion kicking in. What kind of man would lay his lips on parchment? He glanced over the page for the hundredth time. This was the result of four whole hours of nonstop writing. Vex stretched out in his chair and smiled at his work. He was a bit surprised at how easily the words came to him. Maybe he was born to lead, after all.

"Hmm, Emperor Vex. It has a nice ring to it, doesn't it?" He commented to himself as he cracked his stiff knuckles.

To everyone else in the Neverrealm, it was the Ice Emperor who created these oppressive laws and taxes. Not a soul would ever know who was really pulling the strings behind the curtains. Vex highly preferred it that way. If anyone were to see that the all-mighty Ice Emperor was hibernating, Vex would be toast. The people feared the Ice Emperor more than the Blizzard Samurai. Without that fear to control them, they would without a doubt revolt.

The decree took some time to dry in the cold room. Vex used this time to make as many copies as he could before his hand started to cramp. He was beginning to wish that he had commanded one of the Blizzard Samurai to do the writing for him. Did their frozen brains even know how to do anything besides fight and follow orders, though? By the time the sun had risen, his feather pen was crooked, and his fingertips were dyed in frozen ink.

Vex stared at the ceiling and sighed exhaustedly. Now he had to create a way for these laws to both be known throughout the entire realm and for them to be enforced. Sure, he could use his corrupted mirror to spy on the entire realm, but he was only one man. Not even he could keep a close enough eye on everyone. No, he needed a more physical way of keeping the Ice Emperor's dominion in check. He tapped his fingers on his desk while thinking of a possible solution.

"Aha! I shall simply use the Blizzard Samurai!" Vex clasped his hands together.

He practically jumped out of his chair. The sight of the pile of scrolls on his desk made him feel proud of himself. Opening a sewing box, Vex tied each scroll shut with a light blue ribbon. One of the primary colors of the Ice Emperor's banner. It was harder than he thought, since his fingers were sore and frozen. Accidentally, he got some inky fingerprints on a few of them. That didn't look too professional. Vex shrugged; he could redefine what 'professional' meant. He was the new one in charge after all.

As he left his bedchamber, he entered the long hallway. The closer he got to the throne room, the colder it got. Each step echoed in the infinite silence. There were times Vex did find himself yearning to hear people or animals break the dead air. Being as anti-social as he was, he thought he'd love being so isolated from the world that he hated. Yet his suppressed human nature yearned for contact and connection. On top of his jealousy of the Ice Emperor's power, he was incredibly envious of the fact that he wasn't human. Vex's envy, mixed with his void of loneliness, drove him to have countless sleepless nights and random bouts of rage. At this pace, he was going to drive himself mad.

He wouldn't ever allow himself to stoop so low and give in to these paltry needs. The fact was, he was simply a level above them all. He had yet to meet a single soul who could understand his advanced worldview. There was no one good enough for Vex to bother to connect with. Well, everyone except...

His breath fogged into the air when he entered the throne room. Vex felt his whole body become as still as a dead tree. Atop the royal throne, the Ice Emperor was still encased in his frozen cocoon. Vex stood still for a few moments and just stared at the man lost to time. The blue ice was transparent, so the Ice Emperor's form was completely visible. Even while in this self-made prison, he looked intimidating yet oddly peaceful. Despite his eyes being closed, it felt like he was gazing right back at Vex.

"Just like a statue." Vex quietly mumbled to himself as if the Ice Emperor could hear.

The royal advisor shook his head out of the trance. Vex refused to acknowledge whatever emotions he felt while in the throne room and continued to the barracks. Normally, Vex would have sent a patrolman to fetch the General of the Ice Emperor's army. Yet, for some reason, Vex did not want to wait in the throne room for his life. Being in the quiet, cold room with the Ice Emperor made him feel restless and uneasy. He just needed the fresh air.

Now that he was outside, Vex still didn't feel that much better. Though he did feel like a weight had been lifted off of his shoulders when he closed the castle doors behind him, Ever since the Ice Emperor began his hibernation, the weather patterns have become more consistent. That did not mean that the weather had gotten any better, though. The outdoors were still a frigid wasteland where no creature wanted to dwell for long periods of time. Vex sniffled and wrapped his gloved hands around the cold metal door handles to the barracks.

"Ack! Blasted.. I can still feel the steel through my gloves." Vex hissed in discomfort.

With one final shove, the large doors screeched open. Surprisingly, the Blizzard Samurai were all prepared and in formation. It was as if they knew that Vex was coming. That was impossible, though. The Ice Emperor only granted Vex the ability to command the Blizzard Samurai, not to connect to their frozen hivemind. They were lined up like terrifying dominoes, with only General Grimfax being allowed movement.

The interior of the barracks was nothing to scoff at. Elaborate decorative tapestries telling sagas of ancient wars hang on the walls. In the back, there were newly installed training dummies that had already been brutalized by their new oppressors. Vex especially enjoyed the exquisite weapons that were sealed inside glass display cases. They were too old for use in combat, so they sat untouched as gorgeous reminders of a distant past.

Vex cleared his throat and wiped his drippy nose since he had all eyes on him. "Ahem. I have a new set of plans that I'd like to accomplish. Samurai, follow me to the large map in the war room."

With the remaining ink, Vex marked out key points in the Ice Emperor's domain. Each spot was evenly spaced out and tactfully chosen. The map of the known world was not very large since ships that went to explore the seas had a record of never returning. It even became a saying to call someone 'as foolish as a sailor' in some places. Maybe once Vex had gotten all of this over with, he could perhaps do a little bit of exploration atop Boreal. The thought was tempting but ultimately exhausting.

"I believe it would be most useful if the Ice Emperor's hold on this realm remained secure while he rested. Thus, I have made several new laws that should retain the peace and stability of his empire. However, I need these laws to be enforced and for those who break them to be punished swiftly. With you, the Blizzard Samurai, all stationed here, how do you think we are going to do that?" Vex changed the markings to look vaguely like small fortresses.

As expected, Vex was met with silence. Tough crowd. At least he was sure that they were all watching and listening closely.

"We are going to build bases of operation in these locations I have marked here on this map. Well, by 'we', I of course mean that you will coerce whatever builders you can locate to construct these footholds in a timely fashion. I've also made sure to evenly divide your numbers so that no base is understaffed or overstaffed. In my office, there are scrolls that clearly state all of the laws as well. When you acquire them, you must post them on every structure of note, and if your supplies run low, simply compel a scribe to make more copies." Vex placed his hands on the table and looked around the room.

General Grimfax looked at the soldiers at his sides to make sure they heard everything. "Understood, royal advisor. We will be leaving shortly.

Vex raised a finger. "Ah, one last thing. Obviously, some of you will be staying behind to guard the castle. General Grimfax, you are one of these lucky individuals. We need the best of the best to guard the Ice Emperor while he is in this vulnerable state, don't we?"

The general simply nodded in confirmation. "Affirmative, we will lay down our lives for the Ice Emperor without hesitation. I propose that in each of these strongholds, I will have my lieutenants act as commanders over the troops in my stead."

He wasn't able to dispute orders unless they were physically impossible for him or the Blizzard Samurai to accomplish. Even though the Ice Emperor did grant his advisor the ability to command the Blizzard Samurai, it didn't make it feel any less strange. A recessed part of General Grimfax felt like Vex wasn't fit to give orders. That was just the distant remnants of his weak human self, though. Regardless, the General and the Blizzard Samurai obeyed every word Vex said as if he were the Ice Emperor himself.

"A reasonable strategy, General. Men, get ready to leave as soon as you are all sufficiently supplied. This concludes the meeting; you may be dismissed." Vex tightened his fur coat and prepared to leave.

Two Blizzard Samurai followed Vex to his office, where the mountain of scrolls stood. Vex wasn't sure how comfortable he felt letting these brutes handle such delicate pieces of literature. This was another chance to test how well they could follow orders, at least.

Vex crossed his arms impatiently. "Do not wrinkle, drop, tear, or open these scrolls as you prepare them for transport. Is this understood?"

The warriors grunted in response and began to handle the scrolls with more deliberate care. It was plainly obvious that putting in effort to not destroy something was a difficult task for these knuckleheads.

"This must be the gentlest that these louts have ever handled anything before." Vex remarked to himself amusingly.

It was odd. Vex found himself relaxing a bit with these visitors in his personal quarters. Even though these two soldiers were so far removed from their humanity, it all felt the same to Vex. Just to have creatures that were reminiscent of people around him for prolonged periods of time scratched that neglected itch. Vex began reading on his bed while the two continued to work. The sounds of shuffling paper, the light armor clinking, and even their footsteps brought some semblance of life into the lonely, dead castle.

Eventually, they finished their work and had to leave to rejoin their brethren. Vex acted like he couldn't care less, but deep down, he wished they could stay just a bit longer. He sighed and closed his leather-bound tome.

Despite Vex's initial eagerness, this was looking to be a long and exhausting regime.

The glowing crack in the wall had apparently closed some time ago.

Zane didn't care about that, though. In fact, he finds it hard to care about anything these days. If time moved the same way it did inside his offline room as it did when he was conscious, A cloud of tangible despair shrouded him as he sat on the ground with his knees clutched tightly to his chest. He hadn't moved an inch since he found out the horrific reality of what he had done. Only when the crack closed did he open his eyes at the sudden loss of light. It wasn't like he was going to look through it again, after all. He wasn't sure if he could say he was glad it was gone. It was just the window to the truth, after all.

Not even looking at infinite lines of code brought him comfort now. All the blue letters and numbers in perfect synchronicity just reminded him where he was. Zane couldn't remember a single time he had felt this utterly destroyed before. Maybe this imprisonment was some sort of cosmic punishment for his crimes? Was this his true purpose? To be a corrupt warlord dominating over a foreign land far from all those he had ever known. His father made him protect those who could not protect themselves. So why had he turned to the darkness? Zane had cried all there was to cry. Just thinking about sobbing made his head hurt.

Amidst his hopelessness, Zane had unknowingly imagined a familiar face coming back into existence. Motionlessly, the hologram of Pixal stood behind Zane's huddled form. Her emerald green eyes scanned him, showering his body with the verdant hue. Zane didn't even look behind himself to see who it was. A horrible part of him hoped it was some sort of invasive virus that had come to devour him. Maybe that would cease the injustices that he had caused once and for all. Whatever or whoever had come was welcome to do whatever they pleased with Zane, for all he cared.

A nonexistent hand was placed on his shoulder. "Zane, what is causing you this pain?" Pixal's voice sounded distant despite her being so close.

Zane sighed at the hologram. "Please, go away. I am a monster."

She scanned him once again. "That is incorrect. You are a nindroid. You do not qualify to be identified as a'monster' as far as my database of known creatures goes."

Zane shook his head. "Pixal, I have destroyed an entire village. I've killed innocent people! "I saw the red ice. Only I could have done that." He looked at his hands and imagined them being stained in deep crimson.

Her head turned to the side in confusion. "You haven't yet left this space and regained full consciousness. How could you have possibly done the things you mention?" The emotion in her voice was uncertain as ever.

Zane's voice was muffled by his own hands. "My hardware was severely corrupted by the scroll of forbidden Spinjitsu. Since then, my body has not been my own. I only found out about what I had done when a crack in the wall showed me what my body was seeing. It was horrible!"

He turned around with digital tears in his eyes and grasped her holographic hands tightly. "What if what I saw was just a small sample of the crimes I had committed?" What if I have done things a million times worse and I will never know?! Pixal, I don't know how much longer I can take this torment."

Pixal turned to look at the wall where the crack had once been and then back at Zane. "You know better than anyone else that dwelling on speculative possibilities without evidence will lead you nowhere. Zane, you must stay strong until we can save you."

Zane turned away from her. "I do not deserve saving. How will my friends react when they find out about what I have done? Oh, first, Spinjitsu master, they will hate me with all their hearts. They will have every right to do so. How can anyone continue companionship with someone who has done such evil? Even worse, you will hate me, Pixal. The only usage I will serve will be to repent for my crimes in Kryptarium Prison until the end of my days."

Slowly, the hologram of Pixal stood next to Zane as he looked down at the ground. "If you explain the context that led to you losing your body, we will understand. As we have before, we will help you, but you must allow us to do so. You cannot repent if you are trapped in here, Zane."

She held his face in her hands and stared into his despair-ridden eyes. Bright green meets a dark blue void. 

"When the gateway is opened, please remember to let us in."

A deafening silence filled the entire space around them. Zane wouldn’t respond to her pleas. One half of him obviously wanted to regain control and put a stop to this madness, but the other half of him didn’t want to ever show his face to the world again. He felt like he was pulling himself apart from the inside with these conflicting emotions. Would his friends truly understand, or was that just hopeful thinking? He wouldn’t ever know unless he at least tried.

Zane closed his eyes and leaned into her hands. For a second, they almost felt real.

Chapter Text

Within just a few years, the Never-realm had begun to experience an upheaval the likes of which had never been seen before.

In the first year of Vex's rule, he had the garrisons built all across the land. Miles of ancient dirt roads were ripped apart and paved over with darkened stone. Even entire forests were felled for materials to construct the monstrous fortresses. Originally, Vex had commanded that the Blizzard Samurai coerce builders to work for them. In time, they found out that these weak humans were not the most efficient choice. Mortals needed to rest, eat, and drink. It was valuable time wasted that could have been spent completing the objective. The lieutenants gave the go-ahead for a modification to the commands. The fortresses would be raised by the Blizzard Samurai themselves.

From afar, the inhabitants of nearby villages would watch as the Blizzard Samurai labored nonstop. As each new day came and went, astonishing amounts of progress would be made. While the villagers lived their lives, the Blizzard Samurai worked. It was as if they were in their own detached universe. Some even began saying that they were reminiscent of a colony of ants. It wouldn't be too farfetched to compare the Blizzard Samurai to insects, regardless. Both were cold, unfeeling, and solely existed to be commanded by whomever created them.

The cacophonous sounds of constant construction didn't cease for an entire year. All one could hear was the sawing of wood, the hammering of nails, and the breaking of rocks. The sheer ruckus had scared off all the game within a mile's radius of its source. Each fortress was built to be close to the major villages, so this proved to be an immediate problem. The villages had to either confront these inhuman warriors or look for food elsewhere. With the everlasting winter, resources from hunting, gathering, and farming were already scarce, but now this? Haven't the inhabitants of the Neverrealm suffered enough?

After the battle at Great Lake Village, no one dared to willingly interact with the Blizzard Samurai. Their fear controlled them, just as Vex had hoped it would. These people were not pushovers, but they knew that trying to confront these warriors would only go one way. With their ultimate demise. The villagers adapted as they always have, instead of pushing back against their oppressors. Short-term solutions like foraging for mushrooms in nearby cave systems, digging for tubers, and tapping into grain stores were done until the Blizzard Samurai were finished.

One after another, fortresses were erected on the ground. Fences of sharpened log stakes surrounded them to prevent intruders. These menacing strongholds towered over the villages that they watched over. At certain points of the day, they would even block out the sun, creating a large artificial shadow over the towns. This was a deliberate design on Vex's part. The advisor knew this would further demoralize the people and make them even less likely to revolt. Who wouldn't be fearful if their entire settlement was showered in darkness?

What was even worse was how the Blizzard Samurai had devastated the lands around them to build these horrible fortifications. These alpine forests had been here for centuries, and within just a few months, they had been cleared. According to ancient knowledge, it would take thirty years for each tree to fully mature. This was assuming that the villagers just so happened to have the hundreds of pine cones on hand and planted them all at once. In reality, it would take at least a century for the forests of the Never-Ream to entirely recover.

Not even the mountains were spared from the harvesting. The sides of the nearby mountains were unevenly carved out for all the worthwhile materials that the Blizzard Samurai could find. From a distance, it looked like a giant monster had taken a bite right out of the cliffs. Inevitably, this haphazard mining would cause future landslides and avalanches. The Blizzard Samurai did not care about the consequences of their actions. Akin to machines, they sought out the most efficient ways to complete their initiatives. If that path just so happened to partially destroy an entire ecosystem, they wouldn't even hesitate for a second.

Just when they thought that they were out of the woods, then came the laws. When the sun rose in the morning, the villagers were met with the sight of scrolls nailed to each of their doors. No one had heard any hammering in the night, so there was an air of initial mystery to these pieces of parchment. These new rules were so absurd that some even thought it was some sort of terrible prank done by the teenage population. All of the villages would soon collectively realize that this was all too real.

The next phase of the plan was put into motion. Small batches of Blizzard Samurai began to patrol whichever village their fortress was stationed in. Unendingly, they repeated the same loop of the settlement over and over again. There was no need for shift changes or breaks after all. Daily life for the people was getting increasingly disrupted by the Blizzard Samurai's presence. It was hard for people to focus on the chores they had to do with these intruders, watching their every move suspiciously. In the eyes of the Blizzard Samurai, everyone was a potential rebel and had to be treated as such.

While the majority of the villages could at least tolerate this sudden invasion of privacy, there was one that could not. After the battle at Great Lake Village, the Formling population had nearly been cut in half. Now they were expected to cope with the huge losses they experienced alongside the new law that strictly forbade magic. The few who remained quickly abandoned their village when the Blizzard Samurai were first seen entering their territory. They vanished into the surrounding wilderness. It was a desperate act of preservation. Within the remaining woods, they could find hidden sanctuaries in the forests that only the Formlings knew of. Even when the trees were systematically cut down around them, the formlings continued to hide just out of sight.

Over time, it became somewhat clear that these Blizzard Samurai were not here to destroy the villages that they policed. They are just guarding the territory that they had unjustly claimed. The villagers didn't get this information from the Blizzard Samurai themselves since the warriors did not talk to them. After the first week of patrolling, only a select few of the Blizzard Samurai returned to the fortress. It was assumed that this was so that they could report on what they had seen to the higher-ups. The mysterious lieutenants were never seen outside of the strongholds. The people could only imagine what horrors went on inside those giant structures.

There was not a single doubt left about the sincerity of these new laws. However, one law in particular had yet to be enacted. The supposed tax collection day had been seemingly put off until the Blizzard Samurai had completed their strongholds. Now that they were finished, the people were rightfully anxious. It could happen any day now. No one wanted to give up their prized possessions to their own oppressors! The Blizzard Samurai had already destroyed the landscape, stolen their resources, spied upon them, and taken their freedom. This was a step too personal. If they let the Ice Emperor take their belongings, what would he take next? Some people plotted to give fools' gold or other forgeries in place of actual valuable items. It was a risky move, but could the Blizzard Samurai even tell? They were like insects after all, and insects are not known for their cunning.

The day had finally come. In each town, a Blizzard Samurai stands atop a permafrost stallion-drawn cart, prepared to collect the royal tax. The lines of people stretched far. A lieutenant from each fortress came to inspect each item as it was paid for. Though it became clear that even those in high command had their brains' frozen over as well, The things that the people got away with handing over as 'valued' possessions were obscene yet brilliant. For example, one household handed over a large river stone painted with blue pigment and claimed it was the largest blue topaz ever found. The rock went into the cart just like the other items.

Those who were behind this particularly crafty family cursed under their breaths. Why were they still offering legitimately valuable things if all it took was a tall tale to convince them of the item's worth? Some went into their houses to fetch random junk, while others remained in line with their precious heirlooms. Those who were stubborn claimed that they'd rather give away their things instead of facing punishment when the items left the village. Each family had written their names on notes paired next to the taxes they paid after all. Those who played the game of chance rolled their metaphorical dice and waited with bated breath as the overpacked cart left the town.

At least it wouldn't be long before someone would reap their rewards.

There was a foreign energy radiating from the Ice Emperor's castle that cold morning.

This rare element was the emotion known as enthusiasm. The closer one got to the Ice Emperor's castle, the less one could feel any crumbs of positive emotions. Inside the palace itself lay a whirlpool of melancholy, and Vex was the ocean. Today was radically different, however. Vex sat on the bottom steps that lead to the throne and looked through his corrupted mirror with wide, eager eyes. On the shard's surface, he could see the horse and carriage as clearly as day. Normally, he would have avoided this particular chamber because it brought forth uncertain emotions. This occasion was the exception, however. Any minute now, he would be showered with treasures collected from across the entire realm! He never received many presents in his youth. On this day, the realm would finally pay its dues.

It had been a while since he had been able to genuinely look forward to something. He had spent the first year of his rule burning time while the Blizzard Samurai did his bidding from afar. Sure, he had the entire royal library, gardens, bedchambers, and even armory to entertain himself with, but something was always bothering him. It was that same pest that had churned his stomach right before the Blizzard Samurai took their leave. The existence of it didn't even make sense to Vex. He had everything he had ever wanted! How could his mind punish him for fulfilling his life's goal? This had to be a twisted joke by whatever cosmic force pulled the strings of fate.

His frustrated groans reverberated in the throne room. Vex put his fingers to his temples and deeply massaged his forehead. These random mood swings were getting on his last nerves. Vex returned his eyes to the mirror and saw that the cart carrying the goods had finally entered the tundra. It appeared that it would only be a matter of moments before it arrived. Thank goodness. The throne room was already quite wide and empty even before they took it over. Vex had already planned that the majority of the loot would be arranged here. Only the most exceptional items would have a place in his personal chambers.

Grimfax and a few guards assisted the Blizzard Samurai in carrying the carriage inside. Vex made it clear that no animals were allowed inside the throne room beforehand. The large wooden carriage was put onto the ground with a bit less finesse than Vex would have desired, but at least he didn't hear anything crack inside. The advisor approached the vessel and put his hands on the cold wood. The carriage was not remotely conventional. In reality, it was an oversized animal transportation cart that had been haphazardly sealed by planks of wood to prevent spillage. This basically made it a glorified crate on wheels.

"General Grimfax, I command you to open this carriage for me. Oh, and be careful not to damage its contents." Vex took a few generous steps back to give the general some room to work with.

With the giant Hoarfrost ax that had been bestowed upon him by the Ice Emperor himself, Grimfax struck the top of the cart in one clean hit. Some rusted nails went flying, and even a few punctured the chest armor of the guards. Since the Blizzard Samurai did not feel pain, this did not bother them whatsoever. Vex covered his face with the sides of his arms in a brief panic over being impaled. He had tetanus once before, and it was no joke. The treasures within spilled out like an avalanche of fortune. Vex ran towards the pile and immediately began to examine the most fascinating items he could find.

"What the... YOU! Yes, you! Come here and explain this to me!" Vex held a painted rock in his hand. The azure pigment had already begun to peel away.

"The citizen claimed it to be a blue topaz advisor. The largest one ever found." The Blizzard Samurai spoke without a hint of emotion in his voice.

Vex threw the rock at the warrior's head with as much strength as he could muster. "That rock probably has more intelligence than you do, fool! Just how many of these taxes are rubbish? Do you even realize what this blunder has done to us all? Do you?!" Vex was fuming.

The Blizzard Samurai took the impact of the rock unflinchingly. Vex wasn't very strong, so it felt more like a pebble to the soldier. General Grimfax grumbled at the foolishness of his samurai. This was the only sacrifice that they had to make to become this strong. They had to lose their minds in order to enhance their bodies. There was inherent value in having fears, memories, and intelligence. Yet the Ice Emperor had taken these supposed weaknesses and shaped them all into nearly invincible warriors in an instant. General Grimfax felt the urge to defend his comrade, but because his soul was obedient to the Ice Emperor, it was also subservient to the advisor as well. The Blizzard Samurai at fault got onto his knees to show his inadequacy.

"Now all of the peasants believe they have gotten the upper hand over us! We have been marked as fools by the entire realm! We must act quickly, or else rebels in hiding will emerge in our perceived weakness. Let me think. We cannot stand idle for another moment!" The advisor crossed his arms and closed his eyes in thought.

Vex always thought he worked well under pressure. Well, he worked well in general, but that's besides the point. Now it was time to test that theory in the field. Beads of sweat trickled down his forehead as he froze in motion. This wasn't a permanent solution that Vex had in mind. It was at least better than nothing, he supposed.

"Here is the plan; listen closely. I'll hand you a list of all the households that have broken the law once I've sorted through the taxes. Then, you will go apprehend these criminals and take them to whichever stronghold is closest to the village that they inhabit. Finally, you will enact the Ice Emperor's judgment upon them." Vex had spoken rather quickly and had to take a breath after announcing his next course of action.

"What do you command us to do to them specifically when they are captured?" General Grimfax asked.

"Until further notice, hold them in cells. I will think of a far more severe form of punishment as I work. You are all dismissed." Vex sighed with tangible frustration.

As soon as the Blizzard Samurai left the throne room, Vex got to work. Sprawled out in front of him was an intimidating pile of hundreds of items. Clearly, he had his work cut out for him. Though it wasn't like he had anything else to do for the rest of the day, thankfully. To begin, he created two piles to separate the items. One pile was for genuinely valuable items, while the other was for forgeries or rubbish. To Vex's pleasant surprise, there were a few real treasures that he could locate. A goblet of silver and a golden tooth. He held the tooth up to the light and marveled at how it gleamed.

"What a brilliant little incisor! I believe that you have just given me an ounce of inspiration, haven't you?" Vex placed the golden tooth inside the goblet carefully.

The scheme would be nurtured and grown into maturity within his mind as he worked. As he expected, the amount of junk had absolutely outweighed the amount of treasure found. The hours went on, and Vex's fury was only increasing. Each item was visibly worse than the last. By the time the cart was near empty, Vex had begun to smash and throw the forgeries in pure fatigued rage. He was panting as he was surrounded by shattered debris.

"How dare they do this to me! Within an instant, I could have them all slaughtered like the whimpering rats they are. Yet they still test me. This is an insult to all the work I have done! I swear I will make them pay for this outrage." Vex gritted his teeth and crushed a brittle ceramic plate underneath his boots.

Once more, he got down to look inside and found that the cart was finally empty. A mixture of gratitude and lingering rage swam in his mind. It was finally done. Exhaustion washed over his body, and he went to sit on the stairs that led to the Ice Emperor's throne. The ugliness of the mess that he had made began to settle in. To dirty such a majestic place just made him feel awful. Vex looked at his hands and noticed the multiple cuts he had gotten from his rampage. The cold had prevented the blood from seeping out, but it still stung.

Vex stood up and looked at the Ice Emperor. Vex envied his perceived stoicism. The Ice Emperor had been the sole silent witness to all of this madness. In a strange way, Vex felt as though he was being seen right through by the man who sat on the throne. Was this a shame? Each shard on the floor now reflected a new wretchedness beyond the cosmetic disruption. They began to show something within Vex himself that he had shattered long ago. Vex turned away from the Ice Emperor as his heart began to race irregularly. The tension was making him extremely nauseated.

"Ugh, I definitely need to rest. How can I believe that he can see me? He is completely incapacitated." Vex felt his body shaking, though not from the cold that he had adapted to long ago.

Vex would have the guards clean up the mess later.

Chapter Text

Were things always meant to be this difficult?

It felt like no matter how victorious Vex was in his endeavors, dread followed him like a shadow. Only in brief moments would he experience some semblance of pleasure from his accomplishments before the misfortune returned. Maybe what the Formlings said all those years ago was true after all. Had he truly been born under a cursed star? If so, that only meant that there was no point in his life where he could have avoided this affliction. Such a thought was rather depressing. Even if Vex had gone down a path of goodness, the curse would’ve still remained within him regardless.

Where others would have fallen into a vortex of nihilism, this assumption only fueled Vex’s actions further. So what if he was cursed? He sat in the highest position of power in the entire realm! Anyone who would dare mock his misfortune would get cursed themselves. This ability to weaponize his own affliction is what made him who he was, after all. Even though this destructive way of thinking was originally a poorly designed coping mechanism, Vex had managed to let this philosophy grow out of control until it consumed his entire worldview.

To put it simply, if he was going to be miserable, so should everyone else.

Despite the tension, Vex still remained in the throne room. There was something bizarrely magnetic about this place. One half of him wanted to be anywhere but here, while the other half was drawn to the flame. It made no sense. There was no danger to be found here. The Ice Emperor would only wake if Vex roused him. Even if the Ice Emperor was somehow awake, he wouldn't ever lay a finger on Vex. The advisor had carefully crafted an entire world that surrounded the Ice Emperor. He truly believed that he was seen as a divine figure by this strange man. What person in their right mind would hurt the one they believed had saved them?

Stepping over the debris, Vex grabbed the golden tooth from the silver chalice. This small nugget had brought him a droplet of joy when he first laid eyes upon it. Gold wasn't something you would see every day in the Neverrealm. They called it the sun's metal since it was reminiscent of the sun itself. Due to its rarity, gold was only used to build the most important of items. Emblems, trophies, or even daggers—the touch of gold made anything godlike in the people's eyes. Though what made it so coveted wasn't just its value, but what it stood for.

Gold was the sun; gold was hope.

He clenched the tooth in his fist as if to hide it from the world. Realization hit him. Vex needed gold. Every last morsel of it. If this world was to be consumed by the everlasting winter, the sun and all its idols needed to be taken away. Hope breeds revolution, and revolution in this world is warmth. Vex turned around for the first time in an hour to look at the Ice Emperor in his stasis. He opened his palm to glance at the gold tooth, then back at the Ice Emperor. Ah, it was all coming together now.

"Perhaps I should grant myself a regal helmet just as you wear, my Emperor. The only difference is that mine will not just be taken, but forged. Yes, my crown will be made out of gold! Pure, solid gold. You may wear your helmet of frozen dusk while mine is of blazing dawn." Vex panted out, his eyes widening in his manic state.

"I will burn them—not with fire, no, no, no. They will be scorched by my dominion! Ashes of hope will be all that is left of their husks. All those who have wronged me will forge this crown and much more. I swear, the next time you awake, you will see that this entire throne room will be painted gold." Vex yelled with his entire chest at the Ice Emperor.

As expected, the Ice Emperor did not react whatsoever. The auditory disturbance simply echoed off the walls. Pieces of icicles that stuck to the roof of the ceiling came crashing down to the ground.

He needed to prove that it didn't take magic to completely dominate an entire realm. All that he desired was that his legacy would be remembered until the sands of time swept it all away. He was the only one who was more terrifying than the Ice Emperor himself. In his madness, he could see it now. Old men were carving his rule into the ancient stones. Parents tell their children hundreds of years from now about the day that all hope has died. Just the thought of it made him feel lightheaded. Vex felt his brain begin to buzz with increasing volume. He clutched his head with both of his hands and groaned in pain.

Where was this distorted music coming from? In his blurred vision, he could see himself standing side by side with the Ice Emperor. As if they were equals. Why was the Ice Emperor still in the picture? If Vex had truly accomplished his goals, he wouldn't need anyone else. Yet, there they were, in all their horrible shining glory. Below them was a sea of people that stretched beyond the horizon. Behind them was an army whose size was impossible to calculate. Was the crowd cheering for them or screaming in terror? Alone they stood, a sun and a moon atop a conquered world.

The once-clear picture was melting away into increasingly simple blotches of color. Suddenly, the two rulers had become borderline unrecognizable. Hallucinations and reality were flashing interchangeably in his field of vision. Next, the proud music mutated into a horrible ringing sound. Vex could feel the world begin to spin around him faster. Finally, he shut his eyes and braced for the inevitable impact. Were visions of madness always meant to be so disorienting?

Vex suddenly collapsed onto his back. A loud, crunching noise was heard as dozens of shards dug into his spine. He didn't care. The adrenaline masked the pain for now. He held the golden tooth up once more to watch the light dance off its surface. It was so beautiful, he wanted to cry. Before he could do so, he felt his consciousness leave his body. When he passed out, the gold tooth rolled out of his limp hand aimlessly into the debris.

A weakened smile was plastered on his face as he lay sprawled out on the floor.

Well, this was definitely a sight to behold.

Several hours had passed since anyone had last heard from the royal advisor. Since this was concerning Vex, the loudest mouth in all the kingdom, it was very out of the ordinary. The general took it upon himself to do a wellness check, even though he had not been ordered to previously. Upon entering the throne room, he was met with a bizarre scene. It looked like a wild animal had gone berserk. He could even spot some items lodged in the frozen walls. Fragments cracked and crunched under the general's steel cleats. In the center of the mess lay the unconscious form of Vex.

The general knelt down for a better view. "Royal advisor? Are you well? Do you require assistance?" He poked him cautiously with his armored hand.

There was no response. If the royal advisor were dead, that would be the final straw for the general. The Ice Emperor would have every right to destroy him if he proved to be defective. In his cursed state, he held no emotional attachments to those around him, but he still felt the obligation to know the status of Vex's health. It was his sworn duty to serve the Ice Emperor and his royal court after all. Keeping the royal court alive was one of these responsibilities. He waited for any sort of sign that Vex was alive.

Under his hand, he could feel subtle movement. At least Vex was breathing. Under normal conditions, the general would have asked Vex if he could do what he did next, but this was the odd exception. Sure, Vex would later be upset that the general acted autonomously. Duty called, and Grimfax was there to answer. Effortlessly, he picked up Vex off the ground. The royal advisor certainly weighed less than he looked. Underneath all the layers of robes he wore, he was just skin, bones, and malice after all.

Once Vex was off the ground, the shards of pottery that had been stuck in his back were dislodged loosely. The general shook Vex a few more times for good measure to make sure he wasn't being punctured by any other foreign objects. One might have thought that the forcefulness of the shaking would have woken the royal advisor. They would be wrong. Vex still remained unconscious even after all of the rough treatment. Two patrolling guardsmen entered the throne room from the northern hallway. They stopped and saluted in place upon seeing their commander.

The general saluted them back. "Men, clean this room and discard the waste outside. Take whatever is unbroken to the royal advisor's personal chambers." Grimfax ordered sternly.

"Yes sir!" The guardsmen replied in unison.

Immediately, they got to work. They placed their weapons on their backs and went to fetch the cleaning supplies. Thankfully, Vex did not stir awake while Grimfax spoke to his soldiers. Grimfax looked down at the unconscious man in his arms. Would he need to acquire a healer from one of the villages? If that couldn't be done, he'd be forced to awaken the Ice Emperor. That possibility was something Grimfax wanted to avoid as much as he could. To disturb the Ice Emperor from his hibernation would be an admission of his own incompetence.

The general had failed once before; he could not afford another blunder on his record. With his honor at stake, he briskly walked to Vex's chambers. The room was disorganized and messy. Though it wasn't nearly as disastrous as the state the throne room was in currently, There was a saying about how the cleanliness of one's room reflected the mental state of its inhabitant that the general had heard somewhere. He carefully placed Vex on the partially frozen bed. The memories that remained about how humans lived guided the general's next moves. Humans need to be warm, right? This was going to be a tricky task.

Impulsively, he pulled the covers over the advisor and tucked him in. However, every time his fingers got close to Vex's neck, they began to tremble with anticipation. Was there a part of his subconscious that wanted to kill the royal advisor? General Grimfax gritted his teeth in disgust at himself. Even thinking about such a possibility felt traitorous. He layered additional wool blankets on top of Vex for extra measure. The general could not remember the last time he had treated anything with such consideration. It was a strange feeling.

Performing these additional gestures would hopefully put him back in good faith with the royal court.

When Vex awoke, he found himself outside of the throne room.

Just how did he get here? His recent memories were slowly coming back to him. Ah, yes. The declaration, the wreckage, and the inspiration. Vex reached over to grab the glass bottle of water he kept at his bedside. Once the ice-cold water hit his dry mouth, he realized just how dehydrated he really was. Maybe that was the reason he had lost control? Well, that could have been just one of the many factors in that complicated equation.

Had one of the Blizzard Samurai acted without his permission and brought him here? Vex disliked any signs of autonomy among them. However, he couldn't deny that he enjoyed being cared for once in a while. He briefly considered rewarding whoever showed him this kindness. What would a reward look like for the Blizzard Samurai, though? The only things that they have received were created by the Ice Emperor's magic, which Vex did not have. A simple acknowledgement of the act would suffice.

Vex sighed and tucked his hands back under the blankets. Was the air always this cold? Feeling this physically weak infuriated him. After looking around his room, he noticed that it was also slightly tidied up as well. How delightfully strange. After an entire year of his rule, he never bothered to clean any of the rooms in the castle, especially his personal chambers. Vex just never saw the need to keep the interior of the castle clean if no one was going to be visiting. The Blizzard Samurai didn't care about aesthetics; they only cared about what Vex commanded them to do.

As Vex was about to drift back into sleep, he heard a knock at the door. How infuriating.

"Royal advisor, we have some new reports from the garrisons. May we have permission to enter?" A muffled voice asked from behind the door.

Vex rolled his eyes. "Permission granted. Close the door when you come in." He sat up to look more professional.

A Blizzard Samurai archer and General Grimfax entered the advisor's chambers. Grimfax closed the door and nodded at the soldier.

"Well, go on then. Tell me what news you have." Vex was a bit annoyed but did desire to hear what they had to say.

"Every stronghold is performing at optimum levels. However, the Formlings have yet to be located. Our scouts in the area have been searching non-stop for any traces of them after they abandoned their  village." The archer was abruptly interrupted by the advisor.

"Well, clearly, they are still using their shameful magic to hide from you all! After all, I've lived sixteen years with these fools. Obviously, you haven't been thinking outside the box." Vex crossed his arms in disappointment.

"Outside the box...?" The archer tilted his helmeted head in confusion.

"For the Ice Emperor's sake, you are looking for them in the wrong ways! Cut down the forest and dig out the caves! Leave them nowhere to hide in the first place. Lay down traps as well. Take any animals you have into questioning, and if they do not talk within a day, slay them. Understood?" Vex rubbed his eyes in exhaustion.

"Absolutely, I shall relay the orders to those stationed in the garrison." The archer left the room and closed the door behind him. Now only the general and Vex remained in the room.

Vex stared at the general with amused curiosity. "I'm assuming it was none other than you who brought me here, correct? You are the only Blizzard Samurai with such functionality to act on your own free will."

The general looked at the carpet-covered ground briefly. "Indeed. I hope it did not displease you. It is my sworn duty to protect and serve the Ice Emperor and his royal court. I made the decision that having you remain in the throne room would not suffice. So I returned you to your quarters.” General Grimfax kneeled humbly before the advisor.

"Ugh, rise already. It was a wisely made decision. I will grant you that. Well, it is a good thing that you are here because I have come up with a proper punishment for those who have deceived us." Vex felt a smile creep onto his face.

"Say it, and it will be done." General Grimfax rose promptly to his feet.

"We shall have all those who have broken the law mine their weight in gold. The more severe the crime, the more gold they shall mine." Vex replied with intense confidence.

"How do you propose we start this operation?" General Grimfax always needed the specifics before he acted.

"Interrogate smiths and miners to locate whatever area is richest in gold. Then we shall have all the criminals rounded onto carts in chains and taken to said area. Oh, and make sure they have a large common house to call their shelter. We won't be getting any gold from cold corpses now, would we? None shall leave until their debt is paid." Vex smirked.

General Grimfax saluted the advisor. "A sound plan. We shall make them pay for their crimes. In the Ice Emperor's name."

"We shall. Close the door; I need to rest for a while longer. See that I am not disturbed, General." Vex yawned against his will.

The general finally left and shut the door quietly behind him.

Three days had passed since Vex announced his plans for punishment.

He sat alone at the head of the large dining table with his dinner. Today's dinner was dried and salted salmon with beetroot, of course. Vex chewed while reading yet another book about the histories of the realm. Dry literature to match the food as always. Eating alone wasn't anything new for Vex. Even during his time growing up in the Formling village, he was outcast from meal times and forced to eat elsewhere. Though the idea of having a grandiose royal dinner with gourmet food was a fantasy he had more frequently these days.

That was all it was, though—just another childish fantasy.

Vex looked up from his empty plate to see a figure emerge into the dining hall. Just from the silhouette alone, Vex could tell it was the general. He wiped his mouth with a napkin and closed his book. It didn't matter if he forgot to mark his spot; this was far more worthy of his attention anyway.

"Oh, you are back. I assume it is done then." Vex asked without hiding his eagerness.

The general nodded. "Indeed, it is. We have secured a foothold near the cliffside northeast of Great Lake village. Without a doubt, this is the most plentiful source of gold that we were able to locate. All the structures you have requested were built beforehand as well."

Vex got up from his chair with excitement. "Brilliantly done, General. This success may just be what forgives you for your near-failure during the battle of Great Lake Village. However, I sense you have one last thing to tell me, no?"

The general opened the door for the advisor. "Your perception is correct. Right now, the Blizzard Samurai are going to deploy the first group of convicts to their punishment. If they have not encountered any obstacles, they will arrive at the location in six hours or less."

Vex was able to connect the hypothetical dots. "You are absolutely forgiven, General! Oh, this will be splendid! We shall arrive before they do and behold the criminals' faces as they discover their fates! What are we waiting for, then?! I shall summon Boreal outside the castle!" Energized, Vex ran right past the general.

General Grimfax raised a finger to speak but didn't say what he had in mind on time. "Royal advisor! I don't believe you can control Boreal!" He shouted to ears that would not listen.

With far too many coats equipped, Vex ran outside. He had never summoned or controlled Boreal on his own before. The logic did make sense in his head. If he could command the Blizzard Samurai, why couldn't he control Boreal as well? The dragon was bound to the Ice Emperor just like the Blizzard Samurai were, right? Vex held his corrupted mirror to the sky with both hands. It wasn't the royal scepter, but it should suffice as a substitute.

"BOREAL! I SUMMON YOU! HEED MY CALL!" Vex yelled with his entire chest at the clouds above until his throat began to sting.

There was silence. Vex squinted at the darkening clouds and saw movement behind them. Slithering between the clouds like a serpent would with rocks, Boreal revealed itself to the advisor. Vex breathed out and opened his arms wide as if to accept the beast’s embrace.

"Come forth! I command it!" He didn't yell as loudly as last time, or else he would have lost his dinner.

The doors behind Vex opened, and the general emerged. The two watched in complete stillness as Boreal slowly descended to the ground. Strangely, the dragon continued to hover several meters in the air and refused to touch the earth beneath it.

Vex approached the deadly beast. "Land so that I may mount atop you, great Boreal!"

He reached his pale fingers up to touch its snout, but it was just out of reach. Everything was always out of reach, wasn't it? Boreal blew pure cold from its nostrils and stared right into Vex's soul. What remained of it, at least. Vex took one last step forward.

"Please, don't go." He pleaded with it in such a volume that only the beast could hear.

Boreal flapped its magnificent wings and returned to the skies. Dust erupted beneath it as it ascended. No one but the Ice Emperor could command it. Especially not the cursed man known as Vex. The general watched as Boreal reunited with the skies above the castle. It was a hauntingly beautiful sight. Vex glared at the frozen gravel underneath his boots. Clenching his fist, he tried to contain his rage the best he could.

"General!" Vex quickly turned around.

"Yes, advisor?" Grimfax answered.

"I command that you take me to the location. Your stallion is the fastest out of them all, is it not?" The advisor's fury over the rejection was at a boiling point.

"You are correct; it is the fastest stallion in all the land. Let us go immediately if we are going to arrive before they do, advisor." The general replied bluntly and grabbed Vex's frigid hand.

The two men briskly walked to the stables and prepared for the long journey ahead.

For all the misfortune Vex had faced recently, he was at least rewarded with a gorgeous sight.

The general remained mounted atop his permafrost stallion while Vex stood alone. They had perched atop a rocky hill so that the advisor would get the best view possible of what was going to happen down below. Behind them both, the sun was beginning to set. It drowned the rugged landscape in a deep amber glow. Vex took a deep breath and let the cold air fill his lungs.

"Look down below, advisor! They have finally arrived." The general pointed at the paved dirt road to the right of them.

Cautiously, Vex leaned over the ledge and smirked. Large wagons carrying people in chains lumbered down into the gorge. From the height that they stood, they could not hear exactly what the Blizzard Samurai were telling the convicts, but it at least sounded commanding. In single file lines, the people were funneled through the large gates. Vex looked into his corrupted mirror for a closer picture of their exact reactions.

"Where are we?! What do you plan on doing to us?" A man shouted with his frightened wife in his arms.

A Blizzard Samurai lieutenant rode up the crowd on his stallion. "Attention! You will all be living your days here until your debt to the Ice Emperor is paid in full! Every last one of you must mine your weight in gold! I'd suggest you start working immediately!" Even the horse below him snorted angrily at the civilians.

"Your tools will be supplied at the guardhouse. If any of you plan on using them for anything other than mining, you will be slain! Break time is at noon, and you will all wake at sunrise, no sooner or later." An archer announced it with an equally loud voice.

Vex sat down on the cool rock below and closed his eyes. "Hah, this is what makes life worth living, General. To watch all those who have wronged you suffer. I wish I could bottle this moment up and drink from it. Can you imagine what flavor it would be?"

The general wasn't prepared for this question, but he felt obligated to answer. "I assume it would be salty, like tears." The warrior shrugged.

Vex laughed for the first time in few days. "Yes, I like that." It felt like a weight had been lifted off his shoulders.

The sun had fully set, and dusk swept over the realm like a black wool blanket.

Chapter Text

Forty long years had come and gone.

It was the first decade of Vex's rule that hurt the most. Back when everything was still new and entertaining for him, the decades that followed could not compare to their predecessor's brutality. All those years of forced labor, imprisonment, and executions. The Never realm and its people were beaten and tired. Akin to a wounded animal, the citizens laid low in hopes that their pursuer would lose the scent. All the fight had seemingly left their collective conciousness. This strict obedience created a monotonous 'peace' that lasted for the next thirty years. There were no criminals to be punished, and there were no rebellions to be quashed. It was what Vex wanted, right?

Nearly two generations of complete bleak uniformity.

As expected, this total compliance did make ruling the realm a very dull task for Vex. While more sane individuals would be grateful for this prolonged peace, Vex was obviously not one of them. The mines were empty and filled with snow. Sure, Vex had gotten an obscene amount of gold and treasures, but this all became less about filling his treasure coffers and more about sending a message. A convoluted and malicious one at that. New ridiculous laws were put into place yearly, people were framed, and families were torn apart. All for the entertainment of a single man. The next era of Vex's rule was simply a second wind of depraved sadism.

Even this got tiresome, though. Vex ceased his little "games" once his old age and sickness began to settle within. He found himself getting tired more frequently and sleeping for most of the day. Day and night were indistinguishable from within the confining walls of the castle. It became increasingly difficult to eat the cold, dry food he had become accustomed to. Even walking around the castle had become a trial. He had the Blizzard Samurai cut down an elder tree from the deserted Formling Village to create him a luxurious walking stick. Such a complete show of disrespect was the only highlight of that particular year. Even his absolutely loyal guards made him unhappy. Just seeing how effortlessly they were able to function made him scowl. Why must he be cursed with such fragility? Still, his bitterness fueled him, though not as much as it used to.

Outside the palace, things weren't getting any better. Around the Never realm, tattered banners swayed in the strong winds. Their threads have been wrung out by years of unrelenting weather. Despite their condition, anyone would be able to tell who those banners belonged to. Faded grays, blues, and whites were the colors of the Ice Emperor. Though now they appeared to be the only colors some would see in this bleak landscape, An old crow plucked some loose threads from one of the larger flags posted outside of the castle. It perched upon an evergreen pine and added the shreds of cloth to its nest.

Rarely did anything ever exit or enter the palace now. There was simply no need. The realm had completely submitted itself to the Ice Emperor, and everything that Vex could need was stored in the underground pantry. Hundreds of pounds of preserved meat, grain, and dried fruit that were once meant to feed a royal army now feed one bitter old man. Unintentionally, it had become the most lavish prison ever built. Just from standing outside the castle, one could feel the utter wretchedness oozing out from every ice-covered window. All of the doors were sealed tightly to keep whatever warmth remained trapped within, for its sole inhabitant was losing his ability to keep warm.

In the forty years that the Ice Emperor stood dormant, Vex hadn't laid a finger on him out of fear of a premature awakening. It was an odd sight, to be certain. The entire room was utterly magnificent in its decor. Extinct animal pelts lined the floor, golden chandeliers with unlit candles hung from the ceiling, and paintings depicting Vex's embellished glory lined the walls. Behind all of the stolen treasure at the top of the frozen stairs stood the Ice Emperor in his humble yet terrifying silence. The untrained eye could easily mistake him for a statue. A blue marble in a sea of gold.

Vex had finally made his way to the throne room, but by now he was on his hands and knees. The bejeweled walking stick he had obtained fell flimsily out of reach when he collapsed. While crawling on the cold floor, he moaned in pain at each minuscule movement. The royal advisor is now ninety years old. Death itself was breathing on the back of his wrinkled neck. If he didn't act quickly, this chamber would serve as his golden tomb. The glimmer of countless treasures blinded him as he grasped the stairs. All of his pride was out the window at this moment. Vex's final resort lay dormant at the precipice of this stairwell.

Encased in translucent blue ice lay Vex's sole saving grace.

The ice that surrounded the Emperor was the most cold and corrupted in the entire realm. Upon touching it, Vex screamed, as it was so frigid it felt like it was burning his frail skin. Deathly blue began to slowly creep up his hands and into his elbows. Panic exited his body in the form of foggy, shallow breaths. Never before had his dark heart beat this fast. What was happening to him? His long, jagged nails scratched at its clear surface, unwilling to let go. Liquid fear ran through his veins when the realization hit him like an avalanche.

Vex was dying.

"Please, oh please. Wake up!" Vex wheezed out pathetically.

What if the Ice Emperor didn't wake up? He hadn't moved whatsoever since he went into hibernation. Even when questioned, the Blizzard Samurai could not sense their master's presence. Of course, Vex knew that whatever creature the Ice Emperor was was something more advanced than the average human. He did not need to eat, sleep, or drink, and he did not show any signs of aging either. Yet everything died in some form or another. Mountains crumbled, seas dried up, and stars burned out.

No, it was simply impossible. The Ice Emperor was not like anything else in this world. He was what Vex made him to be. So if Vex wanted him to never die, that is how it would be. Simple as that. The Ice Emperor would wake. At this very moment, their mortal coils were both linked. If one were to die, the other would perish as well. As much as Vex hated to admit it, he needed the Ice Emperor more than anything right now.

"Damn it all! I will claw you out of that ice myself if I have to! Wake already!" He coughed as the pure cold crept up to his neck.

Red trickled out of Vex's finger nails from the forcefulness of his clawing. Any more pressure, and the crooked cartilage would snap like twigs. He clearly could not hold on for much longer. Even at ninety years of age, he was still fighting like hell. His arms were beginning to shake, and the burning sensation wasn't ceasing. Vex was only escalating his own demise by trying to prevent it. When the deep blue finally crept up to his forehead, did he stop moving? His own body had stopped obeying him at this point. Death's breath grazed his neck and darkened his world.

Behind the frosted veil, two eyes opened wide.

From these eyes, a blinding white light slowly swelled within the room. Vex winced and guarded his own eyes with his frostbitten hand. The newly polished golden furniture only magnified the light's power. Its beams bounced off of everything like an ethereal rubber ball. Soon, the entire room was engulfed in the overbearing brightness. Tears swelled in Vex's irritated eyes at the sight. Was this pure emotion or just a reaction to the pain of it all? Did it even matter anymore?

It was just like his vision from so long ago—the man who was the cold sun.

Ice shattered violently off his intimidating form. The sight was akin to a caterpillar breaking free of its chrysalis. The shards flew off in random directions, striking the beloved treasures haphazardly. The paintings were punctured, and the porcelain vases were shattered. In the past, this would have infuriated the materialistic advisor, but now he finds himself ambivalent about it all. Within seconds, the Ice Emperor was freed from his self-made prison. Crouching down, he picked up the shambled form of his advisor by the armpits and held him up so that he was at eye level. The Ice Emperor stared into his eyes with intensity that hadn't been seen in decades.

"Why did you wake me?" A gravely familiar voice grumbled.

Oh, how Vex missed that voice more than he could ever put words to it! He could not relish in the satisfaction for long, however. He brought up a shaky hand to the Ice Emperor's face to touch it. It was an odd gesture, but he just had to make sure that he was real. The Ice Emperor's metal face was so cold that Vex could feel every nerve in his hand go ablaze in pain. Vex wasn't sure if he was hallucinating, but he thought he could almost feel the Ice Emperor lean into his hand. So it was true that men lose their minds right before death. Vex had to act now, or else he wouldn't even be able to plead coherently.

"My Emperor! I fear that I am dying. You must use your scepter on me before it is too late. If I perish, I cannot-" Vex clutched his chest and coughed up blood intermingled with shards of ice.

One could see how the words were being processed in his newly unfrozen head. The Ice Emperor put his advisor back on the ground carefully. Was this a willing execution sentence that the royal advisor was asking for? Odd sensations were swimming in the Ice Emperor's head at the proposal. He obviously hoped that it wasn't what he assumed it was. Vex was all he had. He was his guide, mentor, and only surviving family member. To lose him would be to lose everything.

"Turn me.. bless me with the gift you have given the Blizzard Samurai.. so I may continue to advise you.. forever." Vex looked up at the towering figure with pure desperation in his eyes.

This was the only way. Even if Vex somehow got turned into a mindless thrall, it would at least finally rid him of his mortality. His oldest desire would finally be fulfilled. If he could not be born with a form, he could at least gain a new one. In this moment, Vex put all his trust in the Ice Emperor. Which was far more than he could remember putting into himself for the last few decades.

The cold and sharp tip of the scepter was placed against his forehead. The Ice Emperor held it so carefully that it didn't even break his soft mortal skin.

"As you say, it shall be done. Accept this gift and be reborn." The Ice Emperor concluded with his usual monotone voice.

Vex closed his eyes and let go. As the corrupted magic washed over him, he felt all the warmth leave his body. Somehow, this wasn't a bad thing. He looked down at his hands and saw how the frostbite from before no longer gave him that burning pain. The cold felt... good? A thick outer layer of frost began to grow over his exposed skin like an exoskeleton. Ice even formed around his stringy facial hair. Each second that passed, every last ounce of his humanity was snuffed out. An ever-increasing smile widened on his face. All of the weakness and pain were finally gone!

"Yessss! I feel wonderful! Haha! My body is perfect!" Vex got up on his feet all by himself. This was the first time he had done so without the aid of his walking stick in twenty years.

A newfound vigor flowed through him. Not even when he was thirty years old did he feel this full of energy. It took him a few moments to realize that he wasn't breathing. He put a hand on his now-solid chest and felt that his heart had stopped beating. The silence was such a beautiful sound. Vex closed his eyes and let a single, stray tear flow. He hadn't been this happy since he first conquered this very castle. Oh, and if he was even having these thoughts in the first place, it also meant he was able to keep his autonomy. Such a thing was needed for a man in his position of power.

"I humbly thank you for your benevolence, my Emperor. Now.. we finally may return to business as usual." Vex bowed graciously before the Ice Emperor.

"Fine. I can sense that it has been forty years since we last spoke. You can start by showing me what you have done with my empire during my rest." The Ice Emperor took the first step by wordlessly looking at the new decor that surrounded him. Well, recently destroyed decor, that is.

He still could not explain all the strange things he saw in his peripheral vision. Strange symbols, percentages, and numbers clouded his vision at all times. Things he could not find words to describe even after reading through the large libraries within the castle. Perhaps this was just another aspect of having royal blood. One of the few things that the Ice Emperor could understand from this was that he always knew what time it was from the indicator in the top left of his vision. Perhaps he could ask Vex about this oddity if he found the time for it.

"Certainly. Ahem.. I do apologize that your first sight upon awakening was this mess, my Emperor. I took it upon myself to collect the most valuable treasures from across the land for you. Do not concern yourself; however, the people shall replace them with time." Vex internally grimaced at the priceless artifacts that had been demolished. Seeing the torn painting hurt especially hard.

The doors to the castle opened forcefully. This sudden interruption caused Vex to jump in surprise. General Grimfax and his top lieutenants entered as if on cue. All at once, they promptly kneeled before their true master.

"My Emperor! We sensed when you had awakened and came as quickly as we could. We are all at your command." General Grimfax announced and saluted with his ice axe.

The Ice Emperor descended down the steps gracefully. "I see. You all shall accompany the royal advisor and myself as he shows me the status of the empire."

"Understood, my Emperor. It is good to have you back." The general concluded humbly.

Vex rubbed his hands together. “I agree. It is wonderful not only for your royal court but for the entire realm that you have returned.”

Finally, things were going to be fun again. Just like old times.

Chapter Text

What would be considered the proper reaction to having your entire life's goal fulfilled in an instant?

Sure, Vex had already accomplished his far larger goal of dominating the entire realm. Most people would be satisfied with such a glorious achievement. Vex was not like most people. This massive victory did bring him happiness, but it also brought him pain. So much pain. Vex would obviously assure anyone who asked that it was indeed entirely worth all the suffering he went through afterwards. Despite that, inthe ninth year of his rule, he had begun to doubt his decision. When the Ice Emperor awoke, everything was alright once again. Vex reassured himself that, given the opportunity, he wouldn't change a single thing he had done to get to the point he is at right now.

This particular goal—to lose his humanity—was a far deeper and more personal one. Ever since he learned that he was formless during that ceremony all those years ago, it has been his goal to prove all those who wronged him otherwise. He would acquire a form, even if it turned him into a monster. That initial goal then slowly morphed over the years into Vex desiring to completely lose his humanity all together. Humans were never appealing to Vex. They were fickle, weak, and hard to control. Now that he was no longer one of them, he could consider himself truly above them all. This entire transformation was not helping Vex's twisted god complex. To say that Vex was over the moon would be a total understatement.

The royal advisor couldn't help but skip all the way to the large doors. All the restraints were off. This bizarre show of satisfaction was uncharacteristic of Vex. For forty years, he was known only as the foul ancient ruler of the entire realm, and now he feels lighter than a feather. It would take a complete and utter disaster to hinder his current mood. Even his mountains of gold didn't make him feel a fraction of what he was feeling now. Then the realization gradually hit him like slow-acting venom. Vex stopped celebrating and took a moment to think.

Perhaps there was just a fraction of wisdom that the long-deceased Formling elder had once said that could be applied here.

"Material joys are only temporary and will never make you feel satisfied. Joys that come in the form of experiences and people are the ones that will truly make you feel happy."

Vex rolled his eyes while remembering that specific lesson. It felt like that came from an entire lifetime ago. Just this once, Vex would allow the cadaver this one victory. The details in the elder's face and the sound of his voice were getting foggier by the decade. It had been forty years since Vex had last seen him at the battle for Great Lake Village. Despite the amount of torment that this man had wrought upon Vex during his childhood, Vex never wanted to forget him out of pure spite. The Formling elder had made Vex who he was, even if he didn't recognize it.

"I hope the crows had their fill of that bullheaded old fool." Vex snickered to himself and spat on the ground to show just what he thought about him.

The Ice Emperor turned to his left and tried to process this strange display. First he was skipping, and now he was spitting? Has the transformation gone wrong? Mortals were still an enigma to the Ice Emperor.

"Are you ill again?" The taller man asked bluntly and stopped in his tracks.

Vex looked up and felt a bit embarrassed. "My apologies; I am simply so full of gratitude. This transformation has saved me in more ways than one, my Emperor."

"How so? Explain." He was totally perplexed.

Vex smiled. "Before, when I was still a warm-blooded mortal, my body was so weak and inefficient. With this new and improved body, I can do so much more that I haven't been able to in years! I promise I will return to my usual professional manner momentarily. I just ask that you give me this briefest of moments to revel in this gift, my Emperor."

The Ice Emperor continued towards the door. "Fine, do as you must. We will be outside the gates. Do not keep me waiting." He didn't even turn around to look at Vex while he spoke.

When the doors shut, a new odd feeling grew in Vex's chest, and this time it wasn't pain. Was the Ice Emperor showing frustration? His slender, pale fingers combed through his icy mustache while he pondered this new potential issue. For forty years, Vex had experienced all kinds of rebellions and extinguished them one after another. However, if the Ice Emperor ever acted against Vex in any way, the consequences would be cataclysmic. For Vex, at least. He let out a nonexistent breath and tried to ground himself back into reality. He was just jumping to worst-case scenarios again. The Ice Emperor's reaction was deserved; Vex could admit that.

Who wouldn't be confused after watching the man who ordered you to murder people skip like a giddy child?

Utilizing his new-found mobility, Vex ran to fetch a few things from his room before he embarked on this tour. It was hard to navigate his chambers without bumping into something. So many priceless artifacts were haphazardly placed around his bed that it was nearly impossible to not bump into them. A statue grazed Vex's shoulder, and he jumped. The marble figurehead fell off its shelf and shattered into pieces on the crowded floor. He had no time to mourn it or clean it up; the Ice Emperor was waiting. Quickly, Vex grabbed his corrupted mirror and the large map that had been on his desk for the entirety of his reign. The large piece of parchment had clearly seen heavy usage.

Still, Vex couldn't help but smile as he ran so effortlessly through the castle. You never truly miss something until it is taken away from you. Moving around without aid was one of those things Vex took for granted. He opened the gates and felt the embrace of the cold winds enter the castle. For many years, every single possible entry point was sealed to keep the heat inside. That wouldn't be necessary any longer. Vex would have to make a note to open the castle once he returned. Now the cold was no longer his enemy; it was his lifeblood.

Outside, Boreal had already landed in the frozen courtyard. Vex hadn't seen the dragon properly in thirty-nine years. On top of that, their last meeting had been a heartbreaking one for him. Boreal had rejected Vex when he attempted to control it. It was a reminder that there were just some things that Vex could not tame. He remembered spending his free time in the large observatory tower with his telescope, just watching it fly above the castle. Perhaps Boreal was searching for its true master. Was the dragon as lonely as Vex was? The thought made Vex feel a bit better, knowing that he was probably not the only one who felt that way during the Ice Emperor's slumber.

Even now, he could still recall the bone-chilling sounds of Boreal's lonely wails echoing throughout the skies.

The Ice Emperor, General Grimfax, and two other lieutenants had already mounted atop Boreal. Vex was glad that he didn't wear any armor, or else this would be a tight fit. Boreal was large and ever-powerful, but could it handle the weight of five men? Vex climbed up right behind the Ice Emperor and shoved Grimfax behind himself. The general could not protest this action since it was the advisor's duty to stay close to the ice emperor so that he could give guidance. The fact was that Grimfax ranked lower, and he had to remember his place in this hierarchy.

"I sincerely hope that I did not strain your patience, my Emperor. I took the additional time to retrieve my map, you see." Vex was pleasantly surprised that he didn't need much light to read the map in the early dawn's glow. Just another delightful bonus of being inhuman.

"Tell me what you wish to show me first." The Ice Emperor held the reins and got Boreal off the ground without any problem.

That was the question of the day, wasn't it? There were just so many wonderful things that Vex had done to make this realm in his own image during the Ice Emperor's absence. What would make the best first impression? Vex had been thinking of this day for ages and had a few things in mind. He couldn't help but smile at imagining what the Ice Emperor's reaction could be when he first laid his eyes on it all. Would he be impressed? Perhaps even proud?

No, that was asking for far too much.

"Hmm, if we continue north and exit the tundra around here, we will come across the nearest outpost. You will also get a splendid view of all the roads that were paved. Simple dirt paths never did suit this fine empire that your family had built." Vex reached over to show the Ice Emperor the map.

"A good choice, royal advisor! Our many garrisons are truly a sight to behold. I wouldn't have recommended any others." Grimfax loudly approved from behind Vex.

Now they were all off on their merry way. It felt good to be doing this again. Riding atop Boreal with the Ice Emperor was near the top of the list of things that Vex truly missed about the old days. Sure, Grimfax and his lieutenants were here too, but Vex could pretend that they weren't. This was his time to relish in the moment. Joyful experiences had entered a drought during his reign, so he had learned to savor every droplet of them that he got his claws on.

Then he noticed the Ice Emperor gazing downward. This sudden loss of focus caused Boreal to slow down significantly. The other two passengers behind Vex tried to get a glimpse as to what could have caused this interruption.

"Huh? Why have we stopped? Oh. What troubles you, my Emperor?" Vex asked with a hint of nervousness in his voice.

"What has happened to the great evergreen forest? Why are all the trees so small?" The Ice Emperor appeared to be genuinely confused.

Vex had to remember that there were still things that were obvious to himself but completely unknown to the Ice Emperor. The concept of regeneration is apparently one of these things. In an odd way, the Ice Emperor's ignorance made him seem innocent to Vex. Which was ironic because he has ordered the Ice Emperor to kill on multiple occasions. He was someone who only understood the world through the guidance of others. Vex was more than willing to be the light that guided him in the darkness. Even though the darkness was made entirely by the torchbearer.

"Ah. You see, the Blizzard Samurai cut this forest down in order to harvest lumber. Such material was crucial in building all the infrastructure needed for the outposts. Recently, all the stumps were dug out in order to replant this forest for future use. Every single one of these small saplings below us will grow into the large, magnificent trees you remember. I promise it, my Emperor'' Vex explained.

They lingered above the tarnished forest for a bit longer than Vex felt comfortable with. The Ice Emperor didn't say anything, but the silence left a lot up for interpretation. Not even Grimfax or his lieutenants spoke up. It was slightly frustrating that Vex hadn't yet developed that inherent connection that the Blizzard Samurai had with the Ice Emperor. So there was probably some unspoken dialogue going on between the four of them. He hated being left out. Especially during such a moment as this one.

He tapped a finger on the Ice Emperor's armored shoulder. "Ahem, if we keep going forward, we will arrive at the outpost, my Emperor." Vex broke the silence after his patience waned too thin.

"Fine. Let us continue then." The Ice Emperor nodded in confirmation.

So they continued, flying through the amber morning sky.

Change wasn't something that came easy.

From the moment he awoke, the Ice Emperor was bombarded with it. Even the first person he saw had changed, though in a far more drastic way. It was certainly a worrying way to re-enter the world. To see your closest and oldest friend in such a poor state. Such a sight could never be forgotten. The Ice Emperor remembered feeling panicked and concerned for his ally during that dire hour. Feelings that he was discouraged from having by the very one he felt them for. Something deep within his icy heart wouldn't let go of those emotions, no matter how hard he tried.

Since then, he has felt just as empty as he usually did. Emotions only came to the Ice Emperor during extremely troubling events, like when he learned about the fate of his family or during the battle for Great Lake village. Genuine joy or pleasure did not come to the Ice Emperor naturally. His emotional range was either emptiness, anger, or grief. At least when he was feeling hollow inside, he could find some sort of tranquility amidst the void. Comfort was for soft and weak creatures. Inevitably, any moment of stillness was merely the calm before the storm.

Under them, the forest was slowly thinning out. The dark stone roads that had been previously concealed by the forest were now in full view. These perfectly symmetrical paths seemed to stretch on as far as the eye could see. Just miles upon miles of these stark black roads. If one squinted, they were reminiscent of claw marks. The Ice Emperor briefly attempted to imagine what kind of humongous beast could be capable of making such scars on the land. No living thing could do what his empire could.

After observing the aesthetics, the Ice Emperor realized something wasn't adding up.

"Where and how did you acquire the material to build these roads?" The Ice Emperor inquired bluntly.

Sure, his army of Blizzard Samurai was massive, but there was no way that they could have built this all themselves. The implications of that assumption were not good. If his forces were entirely diverted towards construction, wouldn't that leave his kingdom open and vulnerable? Wasn't it also dishonorable for a warrior or nobleman to reduce himself to peasant tasks? That's what Vex told him, at least.

Vex smirked. "Why, we simply made the prisoners do the majority of the labor. However, the quarry did take quite a while to be built, so I did make the difficult decision to divert some of our forces to begin construction. The quarry will be our second destination on our journey. I hope it may please you, my Emperor." Vex tried to keep the details about this location a surprise to the Ice Emperor. It was his pride and joy, after all.

Ah, so his suspicions were true then. This left the Ice Emperor divided, though. Could he really be upset about his advisor's decisions? The fact was that the former mortal knew far more than he did. Was it really his place to say what was tactfully sound and what wasn't? It was beyond frustrating to be this ignorant. Maybe this was how things were always supposed to be. The Ice Emperor would be the brawn, and Vex would be the brains of this whole operation. There was no point in upsetting the preestablished balance. He just had to accept that.

"I trust that you exhausted all other options before you made that decision." He finally conceded.

Vex straightened his back and nodded. "Absolutely. Every single choice that I have made during your absence was made with the utmost planning and execution. I promised you that I'd keep your empire in pristine condition, didn't I?" Vex lied openly.

Even if Vex would rather die than admit it, he made countless mistakes during his forty-year reign. These repetitive blunders vastly outweighed any so-called victories that he claimed. Imprisoning nearly half the population, destroying the wilderness, and enforcing martial law was unpopular with the civilians, to Vex's surprise. Such decisions brought on many loosely-formed rebellions and strikes. Due to Vex's stubbornness, thousands needlessly died under his hand because he would rather kill people than reason with them.

"Yes, I recall those exact words. My apologies for doubting you." The Ice Emperor sighed a long, nonexistent breath, his previous internal doubts only being validated.

"Apology accepted. In all fairness, I was a mere mortal then. To doubt me during that stage in my life wouldn't be too far-fetched. Now that I do not have those shackles to bind me, I can truly begin to guide you." It took a moment for Vex to realize what he just said. He clenched his frozen teeth tightly to prevent any more words from escaping his mouth.

Did he just insult himself in front of the Ice Emperor? Clearly, he was getting too comfortable. To allow such words to spill out of his mouth without his usual filter was absolutely unacceptable! Vex needed to regain his rigidity before the Ice Emperor noticed. Was it the forty years of loneliness that had made him so soft? Did he truly miss this puppet that he created to rule the world? No, he wasn't a mortal now and couldn't possibly be still harboring such disgusting feelings as desiring friendship. Especially with the Ice Emperor of all people.

What kind of man would want to befriend his weapon?

The awkward silence loomed over them like a dark cloud. Though this implied tension was probably all in Vex's mind, The undesired words had totally flown over the Ice Emperor's head. He was right; mortals have displayed time and time again that they are unreliable. The Ice Emperor took this as a known fact and continued flying without a second thought. Although Vex was perhaps the only worthwhile mortal that the Ice Emperor had known, Vex's transformation just made an already reliable man all the better, in the Ice Emperor's own opinion. The one who had saved him, resuscitated him, and guided him was now the same as he was.

Were the barriers coming down, or were they growing around them because of this?

They were practically seconds away from the outpost.

In the shadow of Boreal, the forest was completely composed of saplings and scattered stumps. The snow was filthy with debris from the construction that had been going on nonstop. It seemed to only get more polluted the closer they got. Then there was the cacophony of noises. Even from up in the clouds, they were able to hear it. Sawing, rock-breaking, and hammering in the dozens. Even after forty years, they were still making new structures. The caveat is that it was entirely done by a workforce of malnourished convicts.

Vex reached over and pointed at the large, dark structure. "We are here! Isn't it magnificent, my Emperor? Just picture it; there are hundreds more fortresses just like this one scattered all around your empire."

The large garrison was now in full view. General Grimfax was right—this was an impressive sight. Its infrastructure was certainly reminiscent of the Blizzard Samurai's barracks near the castle. With its dark stone bricks and defensive iron spikes, it was hard to mistake it for anything else. This fortress had already earned a few points of approval from the Ice Emperor just on practical design alone. Though he reserved his full judgment until he landed in Boreal and got a more in-depth look.

As they began to descend to the ground, the Blizzard Samurai began to pour out of the fortress to greet their true master. One by one, they kneeled on the blackened snow until a sizable semi-circle had formed around Boreal. Not a single one of them feared being blown away by a dragon's wings. Well, fear was not something they could feel, even if they wanted to. The Ice Emperor was the first to dismount.

"Behold! The Ice Emperor has returned!" Vex announced it loudly.

The Ice Emperor scanned the immediate area. "I've come to see firsthand what my advisor has done with my empire. Bring forth the one who leads this fortress."

The Blizzard Samurai exchanged quick glances and rose from their kneeling positions. To most people, all of these warriors looked alike, but Vex had learned how to distinguish their ranks just by the equipment they used. After all, forty years had given him a lot of time to hone these odd skills. Near the left, a figure who wielded a cold steel longsword emerged from the group. This individual Blizzard Samurai had armor with far fewer scratches and dents, signaling that he was the leader of this fortress. Vex wondered if he was stupid enough to allow the prisoners to repair his armor or if he left that task to his fellow men.

"I am the lieutenant of this fortress. How may I serve my Emperor?" The warrior bowed respectfully before the Ice Emperor.

"Give me your full report, lieutenant." The Ice Emperor demanded.

The commander straightened his posture. "Seven moons ago, we crushed a growing rebellion coming from the village south of us. About thirty poorly-armed farmers and miners. Since then, we have been without opposition."

"That is acceptable. I assume that the criminals you hold here are those very rebels." He turned to face where the noise was coming from. At first, he didn’t care for it, but it was slowly becoming intolerable.

"Affirmative. It was the royal advisor's command that all who defy your rule be put to hard labor. Their work builds the empire." The lieutenant pointed at the labor yard behind him.

The taller man looked at the fence, which was nearly out of sight. It was made out of cold steel with hundreds of jagged iron barbs. Some of these spikes were even rusted, perhaps a sign that a few unlucky mortals had gotten snagged on them in an attempt to escape. On the other side of this barrier was the source of the ever-increasing racket. Though now that he was at ground level, the Ice Emperor had picked up a new sound. It was something that he vaguely remembered hearing during the battle of Great Lake Village. However, this version of the noise was far more intense.

He turned his head to his advisor. "What is that disgusting sound I am hearing, advisor?"

Vex raised his brow curiously. "Why is that none other than the sound of success, my Emperor? The guilty are weeping and wailing because they regret the treason they have done. They are showing their newfound loyalty and love for you." After that statement, Vex gave a twisted smile that could make milk curdle.

Such visceral noises made something in the Ice Emperor's chest twist against his control. It felt like a weasel was burrowing inside him, trying to devour his heart. He looked down at his armor to make sure that he hadn't mysteriously sustained any physical damage. Had something gone awry during his hibernation? What was this new, horrible sensation? Vex told him it was a noise that he should be glad to hear, but it made him feel anything but that. His grasp on the staff tightened as he glared at the fence. Regardless of what this was, it needed to stop now.

"Silence! All of you!" The Ice Emperor shouted at the tormented prisoners.

When the noise did not cease, he took action in his own hands. The Ice Emperor ran, jumped over the fence, and began encasing the prisoners all in solid ice. One after another, they were frozen. Vex gasped and ran after him. His voice was drowned out by the sheer magic flowing from the scepter. He didn't dare touch him while he was casting, lest he be frozen solid himself. Reluctantly, the advisor watched helplessly alongside the other Blizzard Samurai. The Ice Emperor did not stop until every last one of the convicts was completely silenced. Even when he finished, no one could approach him for a few minutes.

While Vex was more than happy to see that the Ice Emperor's combative power had not faltered a bit during his hibernation, he'd rather see it used in a more controlled context. Preferably, he was giving orders to kill. This was perhaps the first time in a while that the Ice Emperor had used his powers without Vex commanding him to do so. It was yet another reminder that this creature Vex was harnessing was unfathomably dangerous. Vex needed to reinforce that he was the one in control before the Ice Emperor began to feel too aimless.

"My Emperor.." Vex started walking towards him with his arm outstretched as if he were trying to grasp something intangible.

The Ice Emperor didn't turn around to greet his advisor. "I do not need their love or loyalty. Their wails infuriated me beyond measure." He put his hand on his chest to see if the sensation had subsided. He couldn't get a straightforward answer to that question.

Vex put his hand on his armored shoulder and looked at the Ice Emperor's face for any warning signs. "May I provide some advice?"

After some silent staring, the Ice Emperor wordlessly nodded. How could he refuse such an offer when he felt so lost?

"While it is in your rights as Emperor that you have full control over your citizens, it may be beneficial that you check in with me before you make such rash decisions." Vex felt as though he was talking to a wild animal.

Were any of these words even registering with him? Was he going to get frozen next? Even if that were the case, Vex would never let go of his thrall. Never.

"Would you have advised me to do this?" The Ice Emperor asked with his spare hand, absently touching the newly formed blocks of ice.

The people trapped within already showed signs of advanced hypothermia. Something about their expressions being permanently stuck in a state of overwhelming suffering made the Ice Emperor's chest begin to hurt again. He turned away.

"Indeed. You clearly needed to release some tension. Who else makes better target practice than backstabbing criminals? When I was in need of release, I would simply torture the most exceptionally treasonous prisoners until I felt ready to lead in your stead. We all have our ways of reliving what is pent-up inside. Yours just so happens to be using your extraordinary powers to freeze people solid." Vex shrugged nonchalantly.

When the Ice Emperor finally turned to face his advisor, their eyes met. Those unnaturally bright eyes that shined like two blazing blue suns looked dim. The Ice Emperor appeared drained and tired. Vex hoped that was just his assumption, because a weakened emperor was bad news. The advisor guided him out of the labor yard and back to Boreal. General Grimfax opened the fence gate for the two wordlessly. It was clear that if he could, the general would have a thing or two to say about this whole incident. At least he had the right amount of sense to know that a lecture was the last thing the Ice Emperor needed to hear right now.

While the Ice Emperor remounted Boreal, Vex pulled the lieutenant to the side for a quick talk.

"Send word to all the other outposts that if the Ice Emperor comes to visit, you must properly silence your prisoners beforehand. Is this understood?" Vex impatiently demanded, his sharp teeth bared.

"Affirmative, royal advisor." Was the response he got. Emotionless as ever, which was expected from the Blizzard Samurai.

After that shakedown, Vex hopped onto Boreal's back. Should the tour keep going? The next destination they were bound for was the quarry. That place had thousands of prisoners working there at a time. If the Ice Emperor did not find the anguished screams of mortals enjoyable in this volume, he probably wouldn't fancy the ones in the quarry. Admirals even found nearby villagers calling it the "screaming gorge." Such a nickname needs no elaboration. This was a tricky decision for Vex to make.

"Let us continue the tour." Out of the blue, the Ice Emperor made his final verdict about the fate of this trip.

Vex blinked in surprise. "As you say, my Emperor, However, I must inform you that there will likely be more screaming to be heard there. "

"Do you think I, the Ice Emperor, cannot take it?" He made Boreal take flight forcefully, shaking the four other passengers from the sudden turbulence.

Vex gulped nonexistent saliva anxiously at that gutsy response. "I do not doubt you for a moment, my Emperor. I simply care about whether or not this would be a pleasurable experience for you."

"Pleasure? I care not for such a thing. This is about my empire." He grumbled.

"You have a true warrior's discipline, my Emperor." General Grimfax added while nodding in solidarity.

Vex wanted to throw the three goons behind him off the dragon's back and into the abyss below them. Such a reckless desire would have to be shelved, though.

He fished the large map from his coat pocket. "Fine then. To get to the quarry from here, we must continue moving southeast alongside this mountain range, and then we will come into a large clearing. You won't be able to miss the quarry; it is utterly massive."

After the Ice Emperor got a quick glance at the map, he made Boreal fly at a far faster pace than the rest were used to. Vex held onto the Ice Emperor's armor in fear that he might fly away. Clearly, the Ice Emperor was trying to send some sort of message to Vex. Though that message was lost in translation, Riding against the winds had previously been a painful process for Vex. With the stagnant temperatures reaching below freezing and the whipping gusts blinding his eyes, it was utterly miserable. Of course, the skies were no place for mortals to thrive. Things were different now that Vex was one with the cold.

He let go of the Ice Emperor's armor and allowed his body to take in the blistering winds; it felt exhilarating.

Chapter Text

This was the longest Zane had been alone in his life.

Being stuck inside a prison that just so happens to be your subconscious for forty years is no punishment to be taken lightly. Even Kryptarium Prison's solitary confinement sentence maxes out at one year. Individuals with more fragile minds would have gone insane now, or worse. All that Zane had for comfort here was a figment of his imagination that took the form of Pixal and endless walls of code. That was better than nothing, he supposed. Could Nindroids even go insane? Perhaps he had already lost his mind years ago and didn't even realize it.

That was a troubling assumption to think about.

Instead of worrying about the state of his mental wellbeing, Zane decided to preoccupy himself with something more stimulating. It was easy to go down the rabbit hole with all the potential disasters that could happen. One could get lost in there forever. He needed to continuously put additional effort and energy into staying grounded in reality. Even if that reality was immensely depressing, it was something he needed to face head-on. Not actively thinking about how to regain control also made him feel compliant with the horrific crimes his body was committing.

Zane felt overwhelming guilt regardless of what he did or did not do. The dark irony of his situation was subtle but present. His body was a literal prison. Within this stockade, a troubling idea had been resurfacing in his mind as of late. Something that his past self would have been mortified at even the mention of. During the darkest of days, Zane would wish that he could gain control of his motor functions, even just temporarily, so that he could disable himself permanently. He knew his body better than anyone else, if you didn't count his father, who had created him. It was a drastic idea, but this was anything other than an ordinary problem that he was having. He needed to think of all the possibilities that he could work with.

If the others never came for him, if he couldn't fully regain control, was it the right thing to do?

Pixal stood a few feet behind Zane; he could feel her eyes on the back of his head. Staring. "You are thinking about something impetuous, aren't you?" She spoke warily.

Zane sighed hollowly. "I need to prepare for the worst-case scenario. If everything were to go wrong, I would need to have a backup plan. A last resort.”

“I hope you aren’t suggesting what I think you are.” She walked towards him as though he were a bomb about to explode.

“I’ve been thinking about this a lot, Pixal. Even if I were given the opportunity to disable myself, you and perhaps Cryus Borg might be able to get me back online. That is, if you can even recover my body from this place." The thought of Pixal seeing his limp, discarded form covered in frost made him want to sob.

"What you are proposing is incredibly drastic and reckless. If you did such a thing, how could you fulfill your purpose? You wouldn't be able to protect those who cannot protect themselves." Her tone was harsh yet deeply concerned.

"I.. I just don't want to watch myself hurt anyone any longer. I'd do anything to make it stop now, Pixal. Even something that could result in my permanent demise. I deserve it. Staying online is actively harmful to every single one of these people. I would be protecting them by doing this. That is the fact, and you cannot deny it." Zane stood up to look her in the eyes.

She stared at him like a hawk, unwavering. Pixal being nearly four inches taller than him also did not help make this stance any less intimidating. Being looked at like this slowly made Zane feel guilty for suggesting that so brazenly. He didn't take the feelings of the one who cared about him most into consideration. What was happening to him?

"You aren't thinking critically about this, Zane. You are letting your emotions get the better of you. In your lifetime, you have bettered the lives of ten times the number of people you have harmed here in this realm. If you were to disable yourself, there would also be no guarantee that we could resuscitate you either. There was a chance that you could never see those you love ever again."

As she began to approach Zane, she could feel more digital tears swell up in his eyes. To call this misery would be a major understatement. As he was about to fall to his knees, Pixal swiftly picked him up by his arms.

"For that one day, I thought I knew what it was like to live in a world without you. You remember it, don't you? The day the Overlord fell. From Borg Tower, I could see that statue Cyrus Borg had commissioned to be built in your likeness. He even had your blueprints copied so that they would be as accurate as possible. It had even been made out of solid titanium, despite such a material not being suitable for statues. I found it hard to look at it for prolonged periods of time without letting my emotions get the better of me. I was so low that I couldn't even bring myself to go to your memorial in person or even leave the building. Just for those hours without you, I felt like the world had become crucially unbalanced. Without its greatest protector, our world was vulnerable and unstable. Ninjago needs you. I need you." Now she began to cry.

It was after hearing this that Zane finally realized that she was not a figment of his imagination whatsoever. The Pixal that stood before him was composed of leftover data from when she resided in his neural drive. Was this sentiment something that the original had been keeping bottled up deep down? Was Zane even supposed to know this? He had been interacting with her as though she were the real Pixal this entire time, so this revelation did not change much. He wrapped his arms around her as tight as he could.

"Pixal.. I never knew you felt that way when I" He choked on his words.

The thought of the real Pixal feeling that suffocating depression once more tore him asunder. He abandoned his home, his friend, and the one to whom he literally gave half of his heart. In his attempt to save his friends by sacrificing himself, he felt like it only made things worse in the long term.

"If you were to fall, the true monster would still be active. He has shown that he can control your army without you in the picture. You have been used in every sense of the word."

Vex.

Just thinking about that name made him feel sick. There was no other person Pixal could be talking about. Zane's original estimate was that this hibernation would cause all the years to blend together. Yet in his body's stasis, he had finally gotten a glimpse of the puppet master. Every once in a while, he'd enter the throne room and converse with Zane's unconscious body. Oh, the things he heard. This man would pour out his soul to him and talk about war plans in the same breath. Using these snippets of information, Zane was able to piece together what had happened before.

He was also able to confirm that this man was worse than anything he had fought before.

It was odd. Power-wise, Vex was weaker than basically anything that came his way. His true power came from his ability to manipulate. To fabricate entire histories and twist words. This made Vex even worse than the literal amalgamation of evil, the Overlord. Every single one of these villains had some reasoning for why they did what they did. Vex was so crooked that he had made suffering a commodity. Torture was a sport, and humiliation was a spectacle. Was this all done to maintain power? He had gone too far, even for that.

"If you were to give up now, he would continue his reign of terror. Will you allow that to happen, Zane?" Pixal stared into his dim blue eyes with more sympathy than before.

This was his ultimatum: either destroy himself or let that wretched monster continue to roam free. Despite how Pixal worded it, Zane still needed a moment to form his final choice. It was only when yet another horrible vision appeared that he made his choice.

It was a scene from a potential future. His inactive body lay in a vault within the palace. Surrounded by discolored ancient gold and rotting paintings. Anyone who didn’t know any better would think that he was just an ancient suit of armor catching dust. On the other side of the vault door, all of his friends were calling his name. Each of their voices was growing increasingly distant as time went on. He wanted to move so badly to show them where he was. Yet his body did not obey him any longer. In the end, he was just a phantom inhabiting a titanium husk.

He removed himself from his imagination. "I won't. I will keep fighting. So that I can find a way to stop him permanently. So that one day I can face everyone again. Especially you.." Sadness was intermingled with anger.

Pixal purposefully did not try to pry further into what "permanently" meant to Zane. Killing people, especially foes who were leagues weaker than you, is considered extremely dishonorable. Would Zane kill Vex if given the opportunity? Out of all the Ninjas, Zane was the most careful, patient, and cautious. For him to have finally broken and state that he would like to end someone outright meant something. He was becoming increasingly desperate.

"When we get to that point, we can decide what to do with him then. For now, you must formulate a plan to regain control of your body." She peered into his eyes searchingly and put a digital hand to his face as if to comfort him.

Zane tilted his head carefully so that he did not leave Pixal's hand. "Where would I even start?" He spoke in weakened whispers.

"Look through the window." She answered rather ominously. She outstretched her long arm to point at it stiffly.

The crack in the wall was the brightest source of light in the dark room. Only the endless lines of code and the two inhabitants' eyes illuminated the space otherwise. From his current position, Zane could see that the image had shifted. He was already prepared to accept that this could just be another illusion. The hallucinations were getting worse after all. There was only one way to be sure. He hesitantly removed his face from Pixal's hand and went to get a closer look.

His body had moved.

Zane was so shocked that he couldn't form words. After forty years in stasis, his body had begun to move again. Pixal had already found her way behind Zane to get a view as well. The two of them watched in silence as the ice began to shatter off of Zane's body. The picture is completely clear now. No longer did they have to view things through a blurred lens that had been obscured by layers of thick ice. With what they saw in front of them, they wished the ice was shielding them from seeing this particular person.

So this was the reason Zane's body woke up. Zane clenched his fist tightly. Why did his body heed this man's call like some kind of loyal thrall? Here, Vex was begging him to save his life, and he awoke as if on cue. It wasn't like Vex would do the same for him. Was this part of the scroll's power over his mind, or was this part of his faulty reprogramming? There was a secret third option, but it was so awful that Zane despised simply considering it a possibility.

Even amidst all the damage that he had done, was he still trying to protect the one who made him this way?

It was his purpose, after all. Buried deep within his subconscious in case of memory wipes, Zane's instinct was to protect those he was close to. In this case, the only one he was close to was Vex. He was the one who had awakened him after disrupting his diagnostic scanning. Vex built his entire world from nothing. A blank canvas that had been painted over with the blood of the innocent. It was utterly baffling to watch in real time this disturbing bond that he had formed with Vex. They became partners in crime. A parasitic relationship on both ends. If one were to perish, he would take the other down with him. It was disgusting.

In his life, he had seen his human friends fight against their instincts and the expectations of others. Garmadon had given up combat when he was purified. Lloyd did not allow his father's legacy of evil to change who he was either. They were biological beings, however. Humans could form, adapt, and change whenever it was needed. However, metal is not known for its elasticity. Could a machine resist its own programming? Zane got up and put his hands flat against the transparent barrier that displayed the outside world.

A world that he ruined.

"I'm going to try to fight against it. This may be my only chance. Brace yourself, and please forgive me." He spoke up with a dangerous tone in his voice.

"What?" As she was about to intervene, her body was suddenly frozen in motion.

The space around Zane glitched violently as he struck the barrier with all of his strength. After each strike, the barrier's surface would ripple with increasing force. Pixal's form was beginning to deteriorate into white static from the disruption. The code around him no longer went up vertically but began to zoom around the room in random directions. Zane couldn't bear to look at the damage he was causing behind him. All he could hope was that it was repairable and that he was making some sort of progress. If he had to cause some damage to stop himself from helping Vex, then so be it.

Master Wu himself taught Zane this rapid-strike combo. The specific name of the move eluded him now. When it came to hand-to-hand combat, Zane had a natural advantage. His metal fists allowed him to strike harder and faster than those of his human brothers and sisters. The only downside was that he wouldn't be able to tell how much damage he had done to his hands until hours later. In the previous years, he'd even reminisce about all the times he'd be cooking dinner with his fingers backwards from tough training days.

That feels like an entire lifetime ago now.

The only things untouched by the glitchy chaos were Zane and the barrier. For now, its image has remained clear enough to make out. With each punch he landed, he tried his best to aim for Vex. Not even a billion punches would be enough for him. By the hundredth punch, he began to feel the damaging glitches affect his own form rapidly. It was like he had been dipped in acid. His hands began to pixelate, and his vision was like a broken digital kaleidoscope. Only when the corruption had gotten completely unbearable did he cease his assault.

"I WON'T LET YOU WIN!" Zane shouted in a heavily distorted voice as he landed his final blow.

The impact sent him flying. It was like he was in outer space all over again. He collapsed on the ground and braced himself. The sea of glitches slowly crawled over his body like a malicious blanket. Only his head was staying afloat in this flood of pixelated muck. He knew his systems could automatically repair damage to his neural network in certain quantities. This, however, was something else. All he could do now was hope it would all sort itself out since he had no real control. Zane felt like an animal trapped inside a burning building.

Before he could see the culmination of his efforts, the entire offline room suddenly went pitch black.

They were approaching the quarry at a frightening speed.

At least Vex interpreted that as a fearful thing. After seeing the Ice Emperor's previous reaction to his work, Vex still wasn't feeling entirely confident about this tour. The Ice Emperor may have tried to pull himself together to prove that he could withstand it, but Vex had already begun to see the cracks in the ice. Behind that terrifying mask was an ongoing battle that had been raging for decades. It was a conflict between who he was before and who he is now. With both sides neck and neck, a few calculated decisions could turn the tide of this internal war.

Vex was more than willing to lay the groundwork to finalize his liege's transformation once and for all. All that he needed was a solid plan and some good improvisation. He had plenty of time to think of something, as far as he was aware. The Ice Emperor wasn't going to be hibernating any time soon on his watch. There was still more work to be done to perfect his empire. What Vex had in mind could theoretically be completed by the Blizzard Samurai, but he no longer held control over them now that the Ice Emperor was awake. A spark of realization hit him, and he put his hand to his chin to contemplate it.

"Now that is an idea," Vex thought aloud.

"Are you speaking to me?" The Ice Emperor interjected.

Vex blinked. "Oh no, my Emperor. I was simply thinking of our next course of action after we are finished with this journey.”

The Ice Emperor immediately returned to piloting Boreal; it was as if that little interaction never even happened. Oddly enough, Vex was glad to have gotten that cold reaction. It meant that the Ice Emperor was at least attempting to toughen himself up. Vex wouldn't push his luck to get more harsh words out of the Ice Emperor, though. This process had to occur in a contained environment. Preferably in which Vex wasn't in line of fire.

Below them was a sea of stumps. Admittedly, Vex had neglected replanting the forest here on purpose. It was hard for the Blizzard Samurai to pursue escaped laborers in the thick woodlands. So he decided to just cut it all down. They needed the resources to make new infrastructure for the prisoners anyway. This destruction created nearly two hundred square miles of flat, dead, frozen land. Some even called this place an artificial tundra. If the sub-zero temperatures, starvation, and relentless pursuits didn't get the escapees, it was the snow blindness that did.

No animals live in this area any more. There was no foliage for herbivores, and that meant no prey for the carnivores. Even birds kept their distance from here since the Blizzard Samurai archers shot at them for cheap target practice. Vex found solace in the wasteland he created. Animals were disgusting things, as all mortal creatures were. Vex always felt a certain anxiety when he saw anyone running amok. He feared that any one of them could be a Formling spy or assassin. The only creatures he tolerated were the ones that the Ice Emperor created.

From the Ice Emperor's perspective, he was uncertain about how to feel about the way his empire looked. He knew that a warrior should only care about functionality and efficiency over aesthetics. Everything Vex did was calculated and had a purpose; this was a fact that he was taught. To doubt his advisor would be to doubt everything. From this height, he was also able to see that none of the stumps had been dug out to be replanted, leaving the land lumpy and disorganized. He cursed himself internally for even giving such a thing his attention. The Ice Emperor did not care for such petty things as trees or bushes. He was better than that.

He had to be.

The landscape had begun to take a steady decline. At first, it was barely noticeable, but now it is unavoidable. It was like a stone had been dropped in the center of a large sheet of cloth. Dark rocks of all shapes and sizes were scattered haphazardly on the ground below. Then they saw the beginnings of the large chain fence that surrounded the enclosure. It was hard to tell, but it must have been at least forty feet tall. Large spire-like watch towers had been constructed in each of the corners to maximize surveillance. Their pointed tops tore the clouds above into thin, wispy ribbons.

Then they all bore witness to the massive crater that was the quarry. It looked as though a meteor had struck the land. The Ice Emperor found it hard to believe a hole of this size had been dug out in just four decades. It hit the Ice Emperor that those tiny little dots below him were, in fact, the prisoners who were out working. The little specks of people appeared to have stopped moving to stare up at Boreal in the sky. He wondered that if one of them ever fell into the hole, just how long would it take for them to reach the bottom? It was almost hypnotizing to stare right into the mouth of the quarry's chasm.

The dark abyss was strangely reminiscent of a place that the Ice Emperor found himself returning to when he hibernated.

"Isn't it just magnificent?" Vex clutched his hands together and sighed happily at the sight.

"It is far larger than I imagined." The Ice Emperor did not want to land just yet. He needed to take the entire image in.

Vex pointed at the remarkable mountain of materials. "The very location of this cave system had been kept a secret within the Great Lake village. Those greedy traitors knew all about the untapped resources down there for years but still refused to tell us until we forced it out of them. Down there, they have found iron, copper, steel, and even gold in quantities we have never seen before." The royal advisor swooned.

"So the golden items that I saw in my throne room were created from the gold mined here?" He questioned.

"You have an eye for detail, my Emperor. I chose to display only the most luxurious of mementos alongside you. Though nothing may remotely compare to your glory, of course. I found that the quarry's gold has a unique shine to it, unlike anything else that I have seen in my lifetime. Each item tells a story as well. The larger the item, the harsher the sentence for the convict who made it. They had to repay unpaid taxes by mining their weight in gold, you see." Vex smirked.

The Ice Emperor remembered seeing large statues of Vex made out of solid gold that had been crammed in the corners of the throne room. He couldn't even imagine how long it would take for a single person to not only mine the gold but also to craft the statue all by themselves. Personally, he preferred emptier spaces. All that gaudy clutter made it hard for him to focus. Though he wouldn't have it removed since it belonged to Vex, A man of his status must have the trophies of war he is supposed to have.

"You have a gift for punishment, my advisor." The Ice Emperor complimented him blankly.

Vex bowed graciously. "I thank you humbly for your praise. All I do is for you and your empire. What would a civilization be without laws and those to enforce them? We would be no better than beasts."

A familiar voice interjected. "I completely agree. The best empires that the realm has seen have all built off the backbone of law, order, and strength." General Grimfax crossed his arms and nodded.

Vex whipped his head around to look at the general. "Yet those kingdoms of old have fallen time and time again. Are you suggesting that the reign of the Ice Emperor is limited, General?"

"Of course not. Those kings of ages long past have fulfilled their purpose by laying the groundwork for us. Through their victories and losses, we have gained valuable knowledge that we otherwise wouldn't have had. The Blizzard Samurai have learned combative maneuvers from millennia ago and battle formations from centuries past." The general wasn't willing to let Vex walk all over him in front of the Ice Emperor this time.

Vex grumbled. "Why don't you take some time to teach them something new for a change? Ideally, something from this decade."

"Duly noted, Royal Advisor." If the general could express smug satisfaction, he would be showing it right now.

The Ice Emperor spoke up. "Silence you two. I am preparing to land."

Vex and Grimfax nodded in mutual understanding. Neither of them wanted to upset the Ice Emperor. Thankfully, it wasn't hard to find a flat surface to land on, like at the previous location. The Ice Emperor gracefully maneuvered Boreal just outside the large gate. As expected, the majority of the guard force was already stationed there to meet the Ice Emperor and his party. When he began to approach them, they all kneeled before their master. Compared to the outpost, the quarry had at least triple the number of Blizzard Samurai posted here.

"You may all rise. I command you all to perform as though business were usual. I wish to observe this place in detail." He gently tapped his scepter onto the ground to conclude his demand.

Their armor clanked loudly as they all got up simultaneously. With a quick salute, the Blizzard Samurai returned to their posts wordlessly in a single-file line.

Vex hurried to be by the Ice Emperor's side like a lost mutt. "If I may suggest..." He twiddled his thumbs timidly.

The Ice Emperor looked down at his advisor. "You have permission to speak once more. So do so."

Vex let out a sigh of relief. "I know of a wonderful perch nearby that will grant us a proper view of the entire quarry in action."

"Lead the way, then." The view from atop Boreal was fine but still flawed. There was always more information to be gathered when you were at the location in person.

The Royal Advisor smiled up at his liege with surprising relaxation. "Gladly."

Now, wasn’t this a pleasantly familiar sight?

How long ago was it that Vex was last here, sitting in this exact spot? It has to have been at least forty years now. Thankfully, Grimfax was off talking war with the lieutenants in the barracks down below. Now it was just the Ice Emperor and himself. Just like the old times. Vex sat upon a stump while the Ice Emperor looked over the land on the edge of the hill. His metallic hands were intertwined behind his back, a certain sign that he was deep in thought. It was nice to just exist in this mutual silence. There was no urgency up here. Just two conquerors sharing a space.

The dichotomy between their two thoughts couldn't have been any more different. While the Ice Emperor initially intended on observing the quarry, he instead found himself pondering other things. He found himself subconsciously zooming in on the prisoners. Even though he found mortals to be inefficient and unreliable, they were undoubtedly fascinating to some degree. Each of them had a completely unique set of features assigned to them. All the things that he had created with his scepter were identical in every possible way. He always preferred things to be uniform, orderly, and predictable.

Chaos came in the form of individuality.

The Ice Emperor pulled himself away from observing the mortals down below. What would Vex think of him doing such a shameful thing? They did not deserve an ounce of his acknowledgement, let alone his full attention. The dragon does not consider the ants he crushes below his talons. Was this the final weakness that remained within him? That pain that he felt earlier when he heard the wails of the prisoners? He put his hand on his chest. Weakness was a sickness that needed to be purged. Otherwise, he would be no better than the mortals below him.

"I have seen all that I need to. Take me to the chasm."

Vex got up quickly and followed suit. He couldn't put together what the Ice Emperor was up to, though. What could be so interesting about a giant hole? Besides the things that were excavated out of it, of course, All he could hope was that this wouldn't lead to another outburst. These miners were infinitely more useful alive and unfrozen.

The tension that surrounded them as they walked was palpable. "If I may ask, what interests you about the aperture in particular?" Vex's curiosity got the better of him once again.

His liege’s silence was deafening. Just what was he thinking about? Vex looked up at his face and saw that the light in his eyes was nearly as bright as when he first awoke. All doubts about the Ice Emperor becoming weak during his hibernation were melting away. Where his face could not express himself, his eyes did. Such a bright blue reminded him of the battle of Great Lake Village. How the frozen lake reflected the sun's rays during the conclusion of the skirmish. It created the most beautiful shade of pure aquamarine that he had ever seen.

Fortunately, it was a decently short walk down the hill. A squad of guards naturally formed a protective barrier around the two of them once they entered the area surrounding the hole. Prisoners looked up from their work with wide, weary eyes when they passed by. They all seemed to realize at once that this was the ruler of their realm. The ever-elusive Ice Emperor is in the flesh. Well, more like in the metal. It had been nearly two whole generations before anyone had seen a glimpse of him. He was the one that they believed was entirely behind all of these radical changes. Though not a soul knew the true mastermind who pulled the strings of this operation.

"YOU! You did this! I remember you from the battle at Great Lake Village! I was just a boy when your lackeys killed my family right in front of my eyes! Murderer! Torturer! Kidnapper!" A prisoner pointed his pickaxe at the Ice Emperor accusingly as he shouted.

Vex flared his nostrils as though he had just inhaled a putrid stench. "How DARE you! This cannot  stand." The Ice Emperor put an arm in front of his advisor. Vex looked up at him with immense confusion. No one was allowed to talk about the Ice Emperor like that. The only rightful punishment for such blasphemy was death. Such a rule was known by all.

The Ice Emperor slowly approached the man, who was bound by a ball and chain to his ankle. He was middle-aged and filthy from the hard labor. Yet, after years of soul-crushing work, he still had enough spirit left in him to mock the face of death itself. This mortal fascinated the Ice Emperor immensely. He knew very well that with a flick of his wrist, he could be snuffed out. Yet he persisted in hurling his insults directly at his face.

In a swift motion, the Ice Emperor grabbed the man's wrist tightly, forcing him to let go of the pickaxe. "What drives you?" He asked just a few inches away from his face. The spikes on his mask poked at his pink flesh.

His bright blue eyes were nearly blinding at this proximity. The prisoner squinted in pain and bared his teeth defiantly. "To one day see you fall."

His spare hand picked up the pickaxe and clumsily tried to strike the Ice Emperor in one final attempt at retribution. Vex did not bother to intervene whatsoever. He had full confidence in the Ice Emperor at this moment. They all knew what the inevitable outcome of this interaction was. Both the prisoners and guards had clustered together to watch the scene unfold.

Gracefully, the Ice Emperor froze the man up to his neck in solid dark ice before he could make another step. The man's eyes were blown wide in pure panic at his situation. He knew that this would happen, but having it actually occur was a different thing. The Ice Emperor circled around the man and looked him up and down.

"You knew you could have never laid a finger on me, yet you still attempted. Why?" He kicked the pickaxe far enough that it fell down the chasm. No one heard it reach the bottom.

"Heh. You don't even know." The cold was immediately setting in. His body was beginning to turn a disgusting shade of blue.

The Ice Emperor continued to persist relentlessly. "I don't know what? Tell me, or I will end your pathetic life!"

Using the last strength he had in his facial muscles, he spat on the Ice Emperor's greaves in his final act of defiance. "Rot in hell."

His fate was sealed then. Using his scepter, the Ice Emperor raised the man above the chasm. He took a long look at his face before releasing him. For once, the pain in his chest was nowhere to be found. This is what the true face of mortals was. Defiant, traitorous, and idiotic. The Ice Emperor turned to look at Vex, who was utterly starstruck at this display of power.

"Let's return home."

Chapter Text

What do machines dream of?

Do they dream of background programs, elaborate diagrams, or even electronic sheep? For the longest time, Pixal did not believe that nindroids could even dream at all. Until she met Zane, that statement was challenged. Well, most of her beliefs were challenged by him. That was just one of the many things that made the two so compatible. The original Nindroid was built differently, and to this day, Pixal still hasn't completely figured him out. He was certainly an anomaly in the tech world. A masterpiece of mechanical engineering was built twenty years before the first mobile phone was invented. Despite what she had said about him being outdated all those years ago, he was ahead of her in so many other ways.

For the first time recorded in her memory banks, she experienced what some may consider a dream. The dream appeared to be a fragmented flashback of the day Zane vanished. Her face winced and she twitched at the memories as they played repeatedly in her mind at a rapid speed. When the dream caught up to the very moment Zane pushed Master Wu out of the way, she rolled to her side and clutched her pillow tightly to her chest. After the ninja and Pixal shouted Zane's name out in shock, the dream began to contort into a nightmare. Zane was holding onto her hands for dear life as he was being pulled into a vortex. His bright blue eyes were pleading, and his words were unheard over the loud sounds of the ethereal divide. She tried to hold on, but the air stream grew stronger. Before she knew it, Zane was pulled away from her and sent flying into the dark unknown.

Pixal ended her sleep mode prematurely and shot up awake. "Zane! No!" She shouted to herself alone in the darkness of her room. She always preferred to enter sleep mode in the lowest light conditions possible, but in this moment, it only made her feel isolated.

She tried to calm herself after registering that what she had experienced was a dream, but it all felt so real. Why did her first dream have to be something so disturbing? Was this a sign of things to come? She reached over to her bedside shelf and quickly pulled out a picture of Zane and herself. She held it close to her chest as a source of comfort. Pixal rarely made any physical copies of media she had stored in herself, but this particular photograph was dearly important to her. It transported her into a world of peace, freedom, and courage.

A world where Zane was still here.

She remembered the very day that picture had been taken. Such a moment had a special spot in her memory banks, after all. It was right after the Oni army had been defeated and the Ninja had finished repairing the monastery. The others were sleeping in, giving the two Nindroids a moment to slip out unnoticed. Zane and Pixal went on a walk through the cherry blossom grove, just a few miles away from the monastery. A rare treat in these times of constant global strife. They had a really thoughtful conversation about the events that had just happened and the potential future of Ninjago. 

Talking about philosophy was something only the two Nindroids and Master Wu genuinely enjoyed. The rest of their friends avoided it like the plague. Honestly, they could talk for hours, and the conversation would still be immensely interesting for both parties involved. That was just one of the many things that made them so compatible. The way that they bounced off each other so well.

After that, they walked in peaceful silence together until Zane had found what exactly he was looking for: It is the largest and oldest tree in the grove. He stood underneath it and took the sight in. Even allowing a few petals to fall into his artificial hair. If Zane had revealed their secret destination, Pixal probably would have insisted that she fly them here in her Samurai-X suit. Yet, now she understood and respected Zane's desire to experience this tree at ground level. He had a deep love for nature that he didn't show very openly. It meant something special when he felt content enough to show this side of himself.

He placed the picnic basket on the petal-covered ground and removed a folded tripod camera from it. "I've always wanted to come here during the spring. This is what they call a'scenic' location, isn't it?"

Pixal scanned the area briefly. "Yes. My database has confirmed that this place does fit that definition perfectly."

It took him just a few seconds to get the old piece of technology set up. Pixal was getting a little confused. "Zane, if you want to take a photograph, I could just use my own image-capturing application. The image will be in far higher definition than anything that camera will produce."

Zane shook his head and smiled softly. "Thank you for the offer, but I've been wanting to use this camera for a while now. It was one of the few intact things I found in my father's old workshop. Besides, a picture of just this tree alone wouldn't be any good. I want a picture of you, Pixal.”

Pixal felt the sensors on her cheeks heat up and produce a curious purplish tint. That was new. "Neither would any image be of high enough quality without you, Zane." 

He felt himself blush blue behind the camera at that remark. It was a subtle enough change that only those close to him would've noticed the pigmentation. His titanium skin could not display color as well as his old synthetic skin did.

"Uh, okay, stand still right underneath that branch right above you. Yes, that one." He gave her a thumbs up to confirm everything was ready.

He hit the timer and rushed to be beside her before the camera took the photograph. They both straightened their backs and genuinely smiled as the white light temporarily blinded their vision.

When the camera shuttered, Pixal was suddenly torn away from that cherished memory.

Just like how Zane was taken away from her in that nightmare from earlier. She could not even hold on to her nightmares, let alone her dreams. Everything just slipped through her metallic fingers like fine sand. Nya was now shaking Pixal relentlessly. Pixal slowly opened her eyes, and she was met with a troubling sight. The one and only water ninja had bags under her eyes and looked frightened. Just how long has Pixal been offline? She felt guilty for worrying about one of her closest friends. They all had enough on their plates since Zane was torn away from them.

"Pixal! Are you okay? I heard you scream, but when I came here, you were powered  off. Nya suddenly looked behind herself to see the line of ninjas that had also been awakened by the sound.

"I, uh, couldn't sleep." Kai admitted this while rubbing the back of his neck. Cole, Jay, and Lloyd nodded in agreement.

Pixal let them into her room but didn't release her hold on the photograph. "I believe I had what you may call a dream. I relived all of yesterday's events up until the moment Zane had been."

Nya patted her on the shoulder. "It's okay; we're all here for you."

Pixal focused on the framed photograph in her hands. "It's just that I find it difficult to believe he is gone. Half of his heart still beats within me, like he is still here, somewhere."

Lloyd looked at the ground and sighed. "I still can't believe it happened."

Jay clenched his fist and showed a pained expression. "We all do. It just doesn't feel real."

Cole looked at the photograph of his brother briefly. "You guys remember the first time Zane 'died', right? Those monks up in the Cloud Kingdom must seriously dig that old tin can. They wouldn't just let him be gone forever. He's been through some of the worst stuff, but he always gets put right back together."

The other ninja looked at Cole, and even Jay began to shed a tear or two. "This is different from him getting beat down and ditched in a canyon or exploding from a golden power overload. He just disappeared! Poof! Gone!" Jay wiped his eyes with his pajama sleeves.

Pixal picked up a noise that was rapidly approaching them all. She jumped out of bed and turned on her eye lights to illuminate the entirety of her room. She wasn't going to allow any more of her friends to be taken from her anytime soon.

Master Wu rushed down the hall as fast as he could. He slammed the door to Pixal's room all the way open, breathlessly. "Zane is alive!"

Everyone in the room was completely gobsmacked. 

"Wait what!?" Lloyd was the first to speak.

Master Wu led them out of Pixal's room like a bunch of flabbergasted sheep.

"Where is he?!" Kai asked frantically.

Jay asked, "How is he doing?! Is he okay? Please tell me he is okay!"

Master Wu didn't have time to be bombarded with questions. "Quiet. All of you. Listen! I spoke to Aspheera at Kryptarium Prison. She didn't destroy Zane. She banished him to a distant realm."

Kai rushed ahead of the rest. "Well, what are we waiting for?! We gotta go after him!"

Lloyd agreed with Kai. "Yeah, what realm, Master Wu?"

The master looked at them all and furrowed his brow before speaking. "The Never Realm." Master Wu answered with a hard look on his face. As expected, none of the others knew the slightest thing about this forgotten realm.

"The... Never-realm?" Nya was completely puzzled.

Once again, many questions came pouring out from Master Wu's students.

"I never heard of it. Are you sure that Aspheera wasn't messing with you?" Cole asked with a brow raised in suspicion.

"There are few who have heard of this place. It is far more real than you can imagine, Cole." Master Wu spoke harshly.

Lloyd approached. "Wait! What is the Never-Realm?"

"According to legend, it is the most distant and remote of all realms. My father only spoke of it to me once, in warning. He told me that of all the realms of creation, this was the one I should never visit. He told me it was a cold and dangerous place. He forbade it."

The ninjas looked at each other with the same bad thoughts on their minds. If the first Spinjitsu master never returned to this realm, it must be some sort of living nightmare. Great, their friend was banished to a literal frozen hell realm.

Jay grimaced. "Uh, 'forbade' as in absolutely never, ever?"

Kai raised his brow. "Why? I mean, come on, he's the first Spinjitsu master! What could scare him?"

"Yeah. What's so wrong with it?" Cole insisted with his arms crossed.

For once, Master Wu had no answer. "I don't know. He went there only once and said he nearly couldn't find his way home. He said it was unlike the other realms. He warned me that others would not be as fortunate."

They all made their way into Master Wu's room. The air had turned quickly from hopeful to worrisome.

Jay threw his hands up in the air in frustration. "Well, that's just great. Creepy and vague."

Master Wu walked over to his ornate cabinet. "I will use Aspheera's staff to find Zane. It banished him there. It will work for me too." He pulled out a delicate wooden box. "Once I have found him, I will use the traveler's tea to bring us both home."

Lloyd stepped forward, with the other six behind him backing him up. "You mean all seven of us, because we're going with you!" He urged.

"Yeah!" Cole agreed

"Absolutely not. I cannot allow it. What happened to him is my fault and mine alone. It is my responsibility." Master Wu was scolded. Despite that, he could feel his students not letting go so easily.

"Hey, come on!" Kai shouted at the rejection.

"There is no way we are sitting this one out!" Cole added to the irritation.

"Zane's our brother! He'd do the same for us!" Jay exclaimed.

"He has done the same for us." Pixal remembers the Overlord fight as clearly as day.

"Enough! I will risk no other lives! My foolishness has already caused enough damage. My decision is final." Master Wu turned to the wall and placed the box down. He didn't face his students.

Everyone appeared dejected. All except Lloyd, who was suspicious. Then it became apparent that the green ninja had hatched a plan. Lloyd winked at the others to let them know about his scheme.

"Okay. We understand, Master. But this feels a little rushed. Maybe you should just, you know, sleep on it. For a night. And come up with a game plan." Lloyd insincerely insisted.

Master Wu turned around. "A game plan?" What is his nephew talking about now?

"Yeah, you know, prepare. Think it all out." Lloyd suggested. The others were honestly surprised at how well he lied. He really was the son of the dark lord.

"Um. Yeah, yeah. Exactly! You're the one who always tells us not to rush into stuff. Right?" Jay felt the need to jump in to make Lloyd's recommendation seem more viable.

"Very well. I will meditate on it." Master Wu gave in. It was sound advice. What harm could some meditation do?

After many, many failed attempts at acquiring the tea, Lloyd had finally gotten it without Master Wu noticing. He really was starting to believe he had gone soft. Pushing those thoughts aside, he ran to his comrades. All seven of them grouped up in a room where they would not be heard by Master Wu.

"Did you get it this time?" Cole asked eagerly.

Lloyd grinned and held up the sack of tea. "Yeah, got it."

"Great. We have our return ticket. I wonder why Wu was so adamant about going alone. Sure, the Never-Realm sounds creepy, but how bad could it be?" Cole commented.

"Beats me. Come on. Let's get the staff." Lloyd looked to Nya for the next part of the plan.

Nya put her hand on the security scanner to call for the elevator. "What about the tracking device, Pixal?"

She turned around to look at the nindroid, who had gone silent for a while. Being the only other girl around besides Misako, Nya always wanted to make sure Pixal was doing okay. Even though she tended to be a hard book to read.

"It's right here." Pixal handed the tracker to Nya without making direct eye contact. It looked brand new and even had that freshly engineered smell that Nya liked.

"So, remind us all what that tracker is connected to too." Cole asked. Nya rolled her eyes.

"The tracker is tuned to the mech. Assuming Zane is still with it and it's within a 500-mile radius, you will see it on this display." Pixal replied.

Jay looked over his shoulder nervously. "Master Wu's going to be pretty upset if he wakes up and finds us gone."

Cole shrugged as the elevator finally arrived. "Eh, he's already upset. He's not thinking rationally anyway."

Then they all saw him. Master Wu, holding the second forbidden scroll of Spinjitsu. He knew they were coming, and he was waiting for them. Illuminating power emitted from his body in a way the ninja had never seen before. Sure, they all knew you didn't mess with Master Wu, but this was the next level. They defended themselves the best they could while trying not to lose the tea or hurt him in the process. 

"Give me the tea, Lloyd! It will do you no good! I command it!" Master Wu declared. The others shrugged this off as scroll-madness. Once they had gotten Master Wu into a favorable position, Lloyd threw a shuriken to knock the staff out of his hands.

"Master, I'm really sorry about this, but you're not giving us any choice." Lloyd said as the power left Master Wu's body. Quickly, the other ninjas bound him in rope and covered his mouth.

"Did we just tie up our own master?" Kai grimaced at the whole situation.

"At least we know we're back in shape. Last time was just embarrassing." Cole smiled confidently but didn't face Master Wu while doing so.

"We didn't have a choice. I'm sorry, Master Wu, but you're not thinking very clearly. Just like you were before Zane disappeared, and that's just making it worse." Lloyd handed Pixal the staff.

The Nindroid could feel the other half of Zane's heart react strongly to the staff as she held it uneasily. While she held it, her normally emerald green eyes turned blue, just like Zane's.

"Pix, I need you to do the honors. Everyone else is on the Bounty. We got a Nindroid to bring home." Lloyd announced. The other ninja got aboard the bounty quickly.

The feeling of foreign power continued to course through Pixal's body. "Please hurry. I do not wish to hold this any longer than necessary. It feels... strange." Pixal warned.

"I'm really sorry about this, Master Wu. I hope one day you can forgive me." Lloyd apologized. As he got aboard the Land Bounty, he missed the pleading gaze of his master behind Pixal. Behind the gag, he was begging them not to go, but they could not hear his pleas.

"Locked and loaded! All systems are online." Cole put on his seat belt and turned around to make sure everyone else was buckled in.

"Pixal, do you copy?" Nya spoke into the communication device they all regularly use on missions. However, it sounded oddly fuzzy on Pixal's end, despite them being only a few yards away.

"I read you. Are you ready? I cannot stand this for much longer!" Pixal's voice sounded painful. Nya wasn't sure if it was an optical illusion or not, but it almost looked like a soft blue energy was radiating around Pixal's form.

"Anyone having second thoughts? It's now or never." Lloyd asked jokingly.

"Let's get the show on the road." Kai smiled.

"What are we waiting for?" Cole was getting impatient.

"We're all ready. Do it, Pixal!" Nya shouted through the increasing static interference of the communicator.

Pixal lifted the staff as though it had weighed a ton and pointed it towards the land bounty. It felt as though her heart was going to burst out of her chest at any moment. She aimed and then fired the bolt of cursed magic right at the rest of her dearest friends. Before her very eyes, they vanished, just like Zane had.

Once she had confirmed that they had left, she dropped the staff and clutched her chest. After a few minutes of pain, her heart had begun to resume normal functionality. She finally untied Master Wu from his bonds.

"I know you are angry, Master. But logically, Lloyd was correct. Their chances together outweigh your chances alone. They will return to us. They have the traveler's tea." She explained it with pure confidence.

Master Wu shook his head furiously and then fell to the ground, defeated. "That was what I was trying to warn you all about. Traveler's Tea grown in Ninjago won't work in the Never-Realm. I lied so that I could go alone. Now they are lost there, just like Zane. It's called the Never-Realm because they may never return." He began to walk back to the monastery with his head hung low.

Pixal covered her hands over her mouth in shock and ran in the opposite direction, towards the cherry blossom grove.

Chapter Text

The secret lair underneath the monastery was nearly pitch black.

In this sea of darkness, a lone emerald glow could be seen in the center of the large subterranean space. The soft green light illuminated the bottom half of a huge and heavily misshapen machine. Upon closer inspection, one would come to the frightening realization that this object was none other than the famous mechanical suit belonging to the elusive Samurai-X. This marvel of robotic engineering was in rough shape, to say the least. Its left arm was completely severed, and every inch of it was brutally damaged from its most recent battle. The most worrisome thing to be seen was how the cockpit had been smashed inwards, leaving a crater where the head of the mech would have sat.

It didn't take much imagination to put two and two together.

If the pilot had been a human, the consequences of such a battle and crash would have been near-fatal. Yet here she was in all of her Nindroid glory, somewhat intact and functioning despite the damage. An unforeseen consequence that came with opening portals to other realms in rapid succession, besides the occasional giant city-destroying tentacle monster, was that the disruption of time and space made technology unpredictable. When Pixal rushed back to the monestary’s secret lair to access the damage, she was met with a giant closed door. She had no time for troubleshooting, so she used the remaining power in the mech to make her own entrance.

She wasn't sure how long she had been unconscious for, but when she rebooted herself, the world was upside down. Pixal slowly realized that she was doing an unintentional headstand because she had gotten flung out of the machine during the impact. Her head was spinning, and she couldn’t tell up from down. Warnings she did not know even existed were rapidly popping up in her peripheral vision. Dismissing them, she got to her feet and found herself surrounded by darkness. The electricity had completely gone out, generators and even backup generators included. Sighing, she turned on her eye lights. The crash and other injuries sustained in battle had one of her lights flicker irregularly, but it was all she had until Wu came down here with candles. Though that would be unlikely, as the elevator was definitely not working either.

Master Wu would probably find her one way or another.

Walking to the repair station was a challenge in and of itself. Her legs were broken and barely holding her upright. If she were to even trip over something, she would probably have to resort to crawling. Each step was a test of her fortitude. If she had enabled her pain receptors, she would probably be on the ground, writhing in agony. The program was useful for letting her know when something was amiss, but now it serves no purpose other than to remind her of how close that battle was. Pixal did not believe in luck, only high probabilities. Looking back, her chances of winning that fight against the Preeminent in all other scenarios were less than one percent, and that was her being generous with the calculations.

When she sat at the repair bench, she could feel her legs begin to finally give out. If she had stood upright for a minute longer, she definitely would've collapsed onto the floor. Now that she was stationary, she could finally address the damage she had done properly. Both of her knees were a total wreck. The fragile wiring was exposed, and the circuitry was hanging loose. Looking onto the dusty metal surface of the desk, she saw the reflection of her face by chance. She'd be lying if the sight didn't take her by surprise. Nearly eighty percent of the left side of her face was broken. Luckily, her left eye was still somewhat intact, which only meant it needed repairing and not an entire replacement.

It was both a blessing and a curse that Cyrus Borg made her out of the most premium metals known to Ninjago. On one hand, it allowed her to perform her motor functions and combative actions at extremely high levels. On the other hand, it made getting repairs a real pain in the metal Gluteus maximus. Less than three stores in Ninjago City even had the materials that she needed for basic repairs, let alone a full-body reconstruction. Pixal wanted to avoid going to Borg Tower for supplies as much as she could. It wasn't for the reasons one may suspect either; she just didn't want to bother the infamously busy Cyrus Borg after every battle she got herself into. He was inventing machines that could save lives, so how could she disrupt that in good faith?

Absently, she put her hand up to touch the tarnished side of her face. Seeing herself in this state of destruction did not frighten or disturb her as much as it would have for others. Pixal had a unique perspective when it came to bodies. Having lived in Zane's head and also as a program on Destiny's Bounty had made her less attached to whatever form her neural drive inhabited. Sure, she highly preferred being in her Nindroid body, but she wasn't deeply invested. She could handle gaining "cosmetic" differences obtained in battle. She did not mourn over scars, dents, or even permanent losses to her own person. All she cared about was whether or not her current form performed functionally and efficiently.

Did that make her just another heartless machine?

There was something inherently human about being grounded within your own body. For the majority of humans, it was the only one they ever had. That fear of judgment made her subconsciously keep up appearances, whether she wanted to or not. She knew deep down that her friends would love her, no matter how she appeared to them. Yet she still sought out the validation of humans every step of the way. It was beyond maddening when she caught herself going the extra mile to please people. Sometimes it felt like there was a second person inside of her, like a ghost haunting an inhabited house. Something deep down just wouldn't allow her to completely let go.

It had to be all of that leftover data; that was the only logical explanation.

From when her main purpose was to be an assistant to Cyrus Borg. What kind of assistant would go to work with circuits exposed and sparks flying from their joints? It was hardwired in her to be proper and appear approachable to humans who would visit Borg Tower. Programming such as that directly contrasted a warrior's lifestyle. Every day, she would have to fight against her own blueprints alongside whatever villain she was pummeling into the dirt. It strained her, but she wouldn't have it any other way. To give in to her nature was to give up her independence. There was no middle ground to be found.

Such a thing was difficult to delete from her hard drive since it used to be her primary objective for existing. She respected her creator greatly, but at the same time, she wanted to put her past life aside. She viewed it as a stepping stone that led her to where she is now. Something essential to her journey, but not something to return to. That life that she lived before she met Zane was no real life, as she would come to realize. It was a monotonous job in which she was merely a cog in the machine for the Overlord. Just another tool to be used and thrown away.

Like Cryptor.

It felt wrong to miss him sometimes, but she couldn't help it. He was just a clone of Zane whose entire existence was to serve the embodiment of evil itself. However, at the same time, he was just like her in so many ways. There was a brief period where the two Nindroids were on the same side. That was before she ventured out to retrieve the technoblades and got redeemed. In the end, she abandoned the Borg Tower as it fell to corruption and joined the cause of good. Since Cryptor had been based on Zane's model, did he feel sadness when she did not return? Did her actions radicalize him? No, to be the best soldiers for the Overlord, they had to have their emotional receptors disabled. Such things were foolish to have enabled the minds of evil minions. Despite him being among the hundreds of clones, he stood out. Cryptor made an identity for himself during the few months that he was alive.

That was admirable, at least.

His life, along with the lives of the other evil ninjas, could be considered a cautionary tale. They served their master with unquestioning loyalty. Even though deep within their programming, they had the ability for critical thought. If they were to take a pause for just a moment, maybe there was a chance that they all could have been redeemed too. Each and every single one of them could have had the opportunity to live completely fulfilling lives amongst humans. Inside each of those metal skulls lied a dream hidden deep within. Imagining a world in which she and Zane were not the only online Nindroids in Ninjago was a pleasant but unrealistic thought.

Since she could not function with the current damage to her legs, she decided to prioritize fixing them. You'd think she would keep things completely organized and tidy up, but she was really the opposite. Sure, she loved to organize digitally, but in the real world, she liked to keep things "her way." Was it really a mess if she knew where everything was? Jay, Nya, and even occasionally Zane could never find Pixal's supplies without asking her first. That was how personal this mess was. In the end, if Pixal wasn't to be found, Jay would simply give up and run to the tech depot to buy extra spare parts.

It was a miracle he ever had any cash to spare for himself.

With the crash that just happened, almost everything was scattered randomly across the large space. For anyone else, this would have been an obstacle. Pixal was one step ahead, though. The desk she was sitting at was heavy enough that it did not move an inch during the landing. Sliding open a secret compartment, she found all she needed for basic repairs. The more complex things were somewhere on the floor or, more likely, shattered into thousands of tiny pieces. That was a problem for future Pixal to deal with. In the worst-case scenario, she would have to walk around with a broken face for a while. No one saw the face of Samurai-x besides Master Wu. He wouldn't say anything, right? No, of course he would.

Humans just love pointing out the obvious.

Sighing, she got to work on her legs first since they were on the verge of falling apart completely. With what she had on hand, she was only able to reconnect torn wires and reseal the fracture. It was a temporary fix that would get her as far as he needed until the power came back on. With her left eye light flickering and processing slower than her right, she was having issues with her depth perception. Taking out the bits of shrapnel was an utterly infuriating task with these handicaps. One out of three attempts to pick out the small pieces of foreign metal with her tweezers would miss, usually ending up with her pulling out a wire that she had just put back into place.

The tweezers were put back into the tool box somewhat aggressively. She was doing more harm than good to herself at this rate. Defeated, Pixal laid her head on the desk with a small thud. She hated being idle, but what else could she do?

"I can't do anything except wait. This is just wonderful." She grumbled as best as her robotic voice would allow.

Then a loud, otherworldly sound was heard above her. From what she had been doing recently, she knew that was the sign of a portal opening from the use of Traveler's Tea. Master Wu must have returned the Preeminent back to the Cursed Realm without her help. Well, she did throw it in the front yard of the monastery before she crashed. That was helpful, at least. It was good that he didn't waste any time trying to find her, because if the Preeminent were to get a second wind, the disaster would be immeasurable. Samurai-x could not fight anyone in this condition. Both mech and pilot were in such bad shape that even a lowly pickpocket could probably knock her out. That fact made Pixal clench her fist tightly around her screwdriver in rising frustration.

If she wasn't so weak, she could still be up there, helping people.

Instead, here she was below the surface, broken and useless. Before the sorrow took hold, she got a notification in her peripheral vision. It was something that she had set a while ago whenever her emotional status would get too low. With the same screwdriver she had been clenching earlier, she carefully opened up her chest cavity. It was a bit worrying that the screw was quite loose, but that's besides the point. What was within her always made her feel hope in the darkest of days. That shining blue semicircle that Zane had given her in order to save her life.

This item was none other than half of his heart. Well, to be more accurate, it was half of his ever-mysterious power source. There was a brief time in which Pixal did want to study its properties, but that curiosity was put aside. The mystery it held only added to its splendor. To unravel all it had to offer would be to deface it openly.

A soft smile rose on the corners of her mouth at the sight. It was a bittersweet feeling that she rarely gets these days. Even though Zane was out in the most distant realm discovered by the First Spinjitzu Master, he was also right here with her. She quickly closed her chest when she heard a loud sound from where the elevator would be. Someone was trying to break through the debris by force. Over the ruckus, she could not hear any voices calling out for her. Was this an attempt at robbery? A perceptive criminal would have seen the broadcast of her leaving Ninjago City in that injured state. Perhaps this mysterious individual was just pouncing upon the opportunity to get some high-grade tech or information on how to defeat the Ninja. Pixal shook her head at that. It was far more likely that this was an ally of some sort that Master Wu had called over to help.

Minutes turned into hours as the mysterious individual kept attempting to forcibly enter the secret lair. Nothing had changed for Pixal within this passage of time. The power was still out, and her legs were too unstable for her to walk over to investigate the intruder. It was haunting to imagine the mess this person had made after the non-stop pounding. After this was all sorted out, Pixal would probably be the one to clean it up herself. Maybe with enough convincing, she could get Master Wu to help out, but that was a stretch. He had gotten tetanus once after stepping on a rusty nail the last time he helped clean up a tech-related mess. Pixal couldn't imagine being cautious of something like metal. Yet apparently, that was a thing that humans had to be wary of.

If Pixal were a human, she couldn't even begin to imagine how many times she would have gotten tetanus by now. Maybe enough to put her six feet under, as they say. She couldn't help but snicker quietly at how ridiculous this whole thought process was. The things she decided to preoccupy her mind during times of inactivity were just strange. Perhaps these changes in mental patterns were influenced by her time spent with the ninja. Each one of them was more eccentric than the average human that she encountered during her time as an assistant. They all had a multitude of unique quirks she had to adjust to when living with them that she could have never predicted. Yet she wouldn't give up that lifestyle for the world. Living each day in such an ever-changing social environment was infinitely more enriching than her days at Borg Tower.

All of her friends had helped her become the person that she always wanted to be. Like pieces of a puzzle. Jay taught her how to laugh in the face of strife. Cole taught her how to relax once in a while after a day of work. Kai taught her how to never give up, even when everything seems hopeless. Nya showed her how to overcome social obstacles and enjoy the simpler things in life. Lloyd taught her to be brave when all seemed hopeless. Zane showed her how to be selfless and how to begin loving herself for who she truly was. She closed her eyes and sighed wistfully.

Words alone could not express just how much she missed those beloved idiots.

As far as epic battles went, Ninjago City hadn't sustained as much damage as most people expected.

Sure, some of the high-rise buildings did have Samurai-X-sized holes in their midsections, and the power grid had been pretty roughed up. But that was nothing compared to the previous battles that the city endured. As the sun set over the mostly-intact metropolitan area, the citizens of Ninjago City sought out ways to celebrate this occasion. It was a rare triple whammy: the bad guy was defeated, the city was fine, and it was a Friday night! Most of the bars and clubs were already packed to the brim, so those who couldn't beat the traffic had to find other places to let loose.

Luckily for them, Skylor's Noodle House had recently installed a karaoke bar just a week prior.

Skylor wasn't expecting this many customers to arrive. She had heard the music blasting exceptionally loud from the club across the street, but she just wrote it up as the noise being someone's birthday party rave or something. After her dad's failure to take over Ninjago, people had stopped coming to her restaurant, even after months of rebranding. Even if someone did happen to come inside, they would usually buy the cheapest thing on the menu and try to ask her about her dad. After the first question, she'd kick them out and receive yet another scathing review online.

Things started to change for the better after a year had passed. The menu was altered to include healthier options while still respecting the fan favorites. Mostly because Dareth literally begged her to not "ruin" the puffy potstickers. When Dareth's bar had been wrecked by the Sons of Garmadon, she offered him a position as a busboy while he looked for other employment options. The thing was, though, that he never left. His electric personality brought in loads of customers. Even when he would slip and drop their orders, they wouldn't be mad at him. It was rather remarkable, really.

As a sort of homage to Dareth's old establishment, Skylor had installed a stage and bar in the restaurant. While the karaoke wasn't that popular, the bar certainly was. Dareth had a gift for being a bartender. The way he could pull off tricks while keeping a steady conversation was incredible considering his track record as a klutz. He also knew how to listen to people and keep things lighthearted. After seeing how well he was doing in that position, she promoted him to manage the bar. There were a few close calls when someone brought his non-existent bartending training and license into question, but a few shots of tequila could always turn anyone's critical thinking skills off in a flash.

Now every seat at the bar was filled, and a third of the tables were packed to the brim. Even the karaoke machine was being put to use! A rare yet welcome sight. The atmosphere being created here may be chaotic, but it was a nice change of pace. The sounds of tipsy people trying to sing along to the latest pop songs were intermingled with boisterous conversations held among the other patrons. Some other familiar faces were here as well. The unmistakable silhouettes of Karlof and Ronin were spotted at the bar. In the corner of her eyes, Skylor could have sworn that Ash and Shade were lurking around somewhere as well. Ash was probably stealing fried shrimp off of unsuspecting customers' plates, while Shade was just along for the ride.

Skylor certainly had her hands full. Thankfully, she hadn't uninstalled the conveyor belt that the restaurant had been so famous for. The decision did cross her mind once or twice since the food would usually be at room temperature by the time it reached the customers. Oddly, she decided to keep it as a way to keep her father's memory intact. The part of him who loved to cook and make his customers happy was only the one she wanted to hold on to. Not the maniac Anacondrai Wannabe who nearly took over all of Ninjago. Despite what others assumed, she did miss him sometimes. Chen was the only family she ever knew, after all.

At least he would've known how to manage a crowd like this.

As Skylor was about to emerge from the kitchen, she heard the phone ring. Was someone really trying to order takeout at this hour? She picked up the phone and was surprised by who she heard on the other end.

"This is Skylor's Noodle House in Ninjago City, uh, Skylor speaking." She twirled the phone cord around her index finger aimlessly.

The voice that responded appeared to have a pretty bad connection. "Skylor? This is Wu. I am at a phone booth at a gas station. I need your help at the monastery urgently."

Well, this got her full attention. Her hand cupped over her other ear so that she could hear him over the commotion. "What happened? Is everything okay?"

"The power has completely gone out, and Pixal is trapped underneath the monastery. Not only did the elevator crash, but there is a mountain of rubble blocking me from rescuing her. I am not strong enough to break through."

This put a troubling picture in Skylor's head. She could see as clearly as day that when Samurai-x walked off with the Preeminent, not all was well. The average citizen didn't notice those details. Things like the wobbly gait that the mech had or the sparks that flew out of its joints. It brought back memories from when Garmadon had taken over Ninjago City. Those were some tough times.

"What do you want me to do, Master Wu?" If this was her chance to be a hero for the hero, then she was more than willing to take it.

"I need you to acquire a power that will allow you to break through this rubble. If you are unable to do that, bring someone who can. I'm worried about Pixal. I may not know about the intricacies of technology, but she cannot be in good health after that crash."

This put Skylor in a bit of a pinch. Should she just run and leave all the customer service to Dareth? She poked her head over to look at him. His face was red from laughing at Ronin and Karlof. Blissfully unaware. It looked like people had stopped coming in to eat, at least for now. She straightened her posture and made her decision.

"Karlof is here. I'll ask him if I can use his power to help you out. I don't think that he can come over because he is a bit..." She grabbed the phone and let Wu hear for himself.

Behind Skylor, Karlof was loudly singing in his native tongue on the karaoke machine over some pop songs. He had a deep baritone voice that rang throughout the restaurant. All eyes were on him. At times, his voice did overpower the music, but no one minded whatsoever. Dareth practically had his jaw on the floor, and Ronin shed a single tear in awe.

"Holy smokes, this guy can sing! Let him join the Royal Blacksmiths for crying out loud!" Ronin cheered during the instrumental part of the song.

Wu listened intently and seemed to get the message as clear as day. "I see. Come as soon as you can. I will be waiting for you in the courtyard with a lantern. Good luck and be safe." He hung up the phone.

Skylor sighed and put the phone back on the wall. Having to leave the restaurant in this state was tough. She knew it was the right thing to do, though. Leaving the kitchen, she checked on a few customers to see how they were doing before approaching the crowded bar.

Dareth slid over to meet her. "Hey boss! Haven't seen you in a while, everything alright? I'm kind of packed here. Karlof is already on his" He counted his fingers. "Ninth beer."

Skylor rubbed the back of her neck. "Sorry to ruin the mood, guys, but I just got a call from Wu. He said he needed my help."

His eyes widened at that. "What! This doesn't have to do with that giant tentacle monster that Samurai-X just beat down, right?! You aren't going to take it all by yourself." Darteth put down the glass he was cleaning dramatically.

Skylor waved her hands to shut his worries down. "No, no, no. It's Pixal. She got trapped underneath the monastery, and Wu wanted me to help get her out."

Karlof's song concluded beautifully, and he stumbled back to the stool left of Ronin, who was half awake.

"Greetings Skylor. Did you like Karlof's song?" The elemental master of metal smiled proudly with sweat glistening on his forehead.

She gave him a double thumbs-up. "Definitely. You rocked it out there, man. Say, can I ask a favor from you?"

Dareth refilled Karlof's notoriously dark, foamy beer while Skylor buttered him up. Only Karlof drank that stuff, so it was basically just on the menu for him. "Sure. Karlof is generous to his allies."

"I need to borrow your power to save Pixal. You remember her, right? Can I do that?" She made a point about asking people when she needed their powers. Though even if he did say no, she already promised Wu that she would have it regardless. It was an ethical line that she walked clumsily.

"Hah. Karlof can go himself. " He burped loudly and tried to get off the bar stool but fell hard on his rear. It was a miracle that he didn't hit his head on the way down.

"Aaand that's enough booze for you, old pal." Dareth grabbed his oversized mug and wagged his finger playfully.

Being the master of metal gave him an abnormally high alcohol tolerance. Each elemental master had their own quirks that were loosely related to their powers. For example, Kai could ingest some of the spiciest foods imaginable and not break a sweat. Though everyone had their limits, this was Karlof's. Skylor looked down at him on the floor that she had just recently mopped. His face was red, and the scent of strong beer stung her nostrils.

Karlof crossed his arms and sighed in defeat. "Ugh, fine. Get it over with and save your friend. Karlof is just glad that his power is being used for good."

Skylor helped him back up and, in the process, also copied his powers through physical contact. As she tested her newly obtained powers, she realized something. On the television mounted up on the wall, it showed some wretched traffic. That was definitely going to complicate things.

"Crap. How am I going to get there? Half of the roads are blocked for repairs after that fight. Ugh."

Dareth bit his bottom lip nervously. There was a way to get to the monastery, but it would take some extra finesse to acquire. He straightened out his bowtie and walked over to Ronin, who was preoccupied with the television broadcast. He seemed to be the opposite of Karlof as far as alcohol tolerance went. All the thief had to drink was some wine, and he already looked hammered.

Dareth moved over to whisper to Skylor. "Let me handle it."

Skylor nodded and let the barman work his magic. If he were an elemental master, his power would be his gift of gab.

"Still sipping on that glass? Must be getting kind of warm, eh?" He smoothed back his gelled hair and winked.

Even in his intoxicated state, Ronin could smell the upcoming question from a mile away. His one eye lazily made contact with the barman. "Yup. So what do you want?"

Like a cat that always lands on its feet, Dareth made a smooth recovery. "How about a limited-time offer for some good karma?" He leaned in and refilled Ronin's glass without spilling a drop.

"Bzzt. Wrong answer. Try again." He smugly sipped on the fresh wine.

Dareth gritted his teeth behind his smile. This guy was a tough nut to crack. "I'm just going to say it straight. Skylor needs R.E.X. to help out Wu. It's sort of urgent, y'know?"

This piqued his interest. He raised his eyebrow curiously. "What's in it for me? I don't just hand over my baby to anyone."

Skylor clenched her fist. Why did he need some sort of reward for being a good person? Yet his vehicle was her only hope. She couldn't summon her elemental dragon because she hadn't overcome her most recent fears. It bugged her to no end that it was up to Ronin, of all people, to decide the fate of the savior of the city.

Dareth mouthed 'I'm sorry' to Skylor before giving his final offer. "Unlimited tab for a month. That's what."

She facepalmed so hard that she nearly punched herself in the face. What was Dareth thinking? Couldn't he have slowly built up to that or at least offered something that wouldn't hurt her wallet that badly? Knowing Ronin, he was probably going to abuse this offer and give her a run for her money. It was physically painful watching that smug smile creep up on his face at that ludicrous proposal.

"Now we're talking. You just got yourself a deal, hotshot." Ronin gave Dareth's hand a firm shake to seal the deal.

Skylor finally stepped in. "Great. Now take me to this R.E.X. thing and show me how to use it. Now."

Ronin got up, albeit a bit wobbly. "Hold your horses, kid. Not before I use my generous little discount for the first time. Ahem.. everyone! May I get your attention?"

He tapped a metal spoon against his wine glass, a classic sign of an announcement of semi-importance. Somehow, the entire bar went quiet.

"To celebrate not having all of our crap destroyed today, I want to just say... this next round is on me!" He grinned toothily at the applause he got from the patrons.

Skylor went pale at this blatantly cocky behavior. This guy had some nerve to abuse their deal this quickly. She grabbed him by the hand and took him outside.

"Dareth, you're in charge until I get back!" She shouted over the cheering.

"Gotcha! Be careful, you two!" He waved them both goodbye.

Ronin needed an extra hand to help him walk because of how tipsy he was. Yet this sluggishness made him all the more fiendish and brazen. Everyone knew alcohol enhanced either the best or worst traits in people. Sometimes it makes people funnier or more empathetic. Though in this case, it just made a sleazy guy all the more unbearable. He couldn't stop giggling at her reaction.

"I've always wanted to do that. That's just something you only see in movies or TV shows. Hah, man, I feel like I'm walking on a cloud."

Her grip on his wrist tightened. "I'm going to get you back for that one day. You know that, right?" At this point, he didn't even deserve her eye contact.

"Hey now, watch your tone, lady. One bad step could make a man change his mind." They both knew that this was just another one of his games. It would take far more for him to back out now.

Skylor grumbled under her breath. "Where is R.E.X. parked?"

"On top of that laundromat across the street. I can't have her on the ground like some car scroungers would go nuts for her metal."

They both waited for the crossing light to switch. "Just the metal? There is nothing else that you are worried about being stolen."

Ronin shrugged. "Basically yeah. That, uh, metal is sort of one of a kind. Really valuable stuff."

His look of smugness seemed to fade a bit at the end of his sentence. It was an odd change.

They crossed and climbed up the fire escape on the side of the building. It was kind of nerve-wracking trying to guide an intoxicated guy up a ladder, but they somehow pulled through. Ronin pulled off the large black cloth cover and revealed the infamous R.E.X.

"Ta-da. Here's R.E.X., my onee-ofa kind machine that's built for practically anything."

From the looks of it, this machine just looked like an over-complicated helicopter to Skylor. She remembered hearing Dareth talk about all the crazy stuff it could do, but she just couldn't see it. Maybe it wasn't wise to judge a book by its cover so soon.

"I'm driving. Get in." She climbed on in and fastened her seatbelt like a responsible person.

Obviously, Ronin was smart enough to know he was in no shape to drive, but it still stung. Having his precious R.E.X. about to be driven by some uptight kid that he barely knew didn't feel right. Whatever, at least he got some free drinks out of this bargain.

"Since you're so confident, I guess I don't need to show you how to operate it. R.E.X. is all yours, captain." He threw the keys at her forehead, reclined in the passenger seat, and put his hands behind his head.

“That’s fine by me. You're all in? Okay, hold on, we're lifting off." On a second glance, the controls did look a bit different from what she was used to.

Though having used all those crazy contraptions back on her father's island gave her some insight into how to pilot machines, The surprised reaction she got out of Ronin when he witnessed her flawless launch was priceless.

Not all was well when they got in the air, though. Ronin's face practically turned green, and he leaned his head out of the window. He was retching for at least three minutes straight. Skylor's face wrinkled in disgust. All she could hope was that this wasn’t a sign of things to come.

"Ugh, I hope we crash." Ronin grumbled as he slumped into his seat and wiped his face.

Basically, ninety-nine percent of the ride to the monastery was held in tense silence.

Ronin was dealing with a killer migraine and would hiss whenever Skylor moved her hand remotely close to the radio dial. Seeing him in this bad shape did make her feel some semblance of pity for him. That pity would be swept away whenever she remembered how many times he sold out the Ninja, however. It was hard to feel bad for someone who couldn't be trusted. All she could do was keep a straight face and be a better person.

Regardless of the circumstances that brought her to this moment, the view from up here was gorgeous. The moon was full and shining brighter than ever, it seemed. The clouds at this height were thin and nearly transparent in this light. She found the autopilot mode and decided to take a few pictures on her phone of the landscape below. They hadn't even gotten that far away from the city, but below them was nearly untouched wilderness. A forest that stretched as far as the eye could see. Living in the city definitely gave her a newfound appreciation for nature.

"So has Wu fallen down some stairs and needs us to help change his diaper or something?" Ronin hated how much Skylor was enjoying herself while he was sick as a dog. He found it fit to ruin the moment.

Skylor put her phone back in her pocket and rolled her eyes. "Very mature of you, Ronin. No, this isn't a rescue mission for Master Wu. In fact, it's for the savior of our city. You know, the one who single-handedly took down the Preeminent."

"Oh yeah, that person. Wait, who was that again?" He genuinely forgot, but he knew that the question would get on Skylor's nerves, so he asked anyway.

She let out a long, drawn-out sigh. "Pixal. Pixal is Samurai-x. What type of rock do you live under?"

Ronin shrugged. "A pretty nice one, I guess. So why are you going out of your way to help her this instant, though? Robots don't bleed or get broken bones. I think whatever pickle she is in could wait until... noon or something."

Skylor looked at him as though he were speaking an alien language. "Because she saved the freaking city! Imagine if she wasn't there and that thing just went loose. Not even all of the elemental masters combined could have stopped it. We all owe her one."

He raised a brow. "Sure. Even though it was probably her and Wu who brought that thing here in the first place,

"Just what are you implying?" Skylor glared at the passenger.

"I'm just saying that it's kind of weird how most of these "heroes" are only cleaning up their own messes. When was the last time you saw those fruit-colored ninjas beating up something that they didn't cause in the first place?" He reached into the glovebox and lit a cigarette to take the edge off.

"That stinks anyway. Garmadon and the Overlord. Those are just from the top of my head. Those two have been around forever and were bound to come back through prophecy. Sure, sometimes the ninja screw up, but they always clean up their messes." She waved her hand to get the smoke out of her face.

"Clean isn't a word I'd use. They destroy any town or city they come across. I mean, my hometown Stiix only just got repaired. That place is the definition of the word poor, and I didn't get any help for years after the battle." He grumbled as he saw the monastery approach in the distance.

"Would you rather have no world to live in or just a few wrecked cities? I think it's a fair trade-off." It was a miracle that Skylor had been able to keep her cool this long. Ronin knew how to press anyone's buttons if he spent enough time with them.

"Whatever. Look, I just want them to be a bit more considerate of the little guys, y'know? Maybe they shouldn't always throw cars around and crash into buildings. It's not like you would know what it's like since you grew up in a rich family on that island in the middle of nowhere." Ronin thought that Skylor needed a proper slice of humble pie right about now.

"Are you being serious right now? I don't know what it's like. I know a thing or two about losing a home. Or did you forget about the volcanic eruption that covered the island in toxic ash last year? Also, you are anything but the "little guy." At one point, you owned enough gold  to Skylor was cut off by a flock of birds flying past the front window. She moved below them to avoid a collision, but it was a close call. Ronin snickered at her shocked reaction.

"Phew.. You get what I mean. Anyway, Master Wu is down there. Any last words before I land?" Skylor half-joked before she began the descent to the ground.

"Oh yeah. Do not, and I repeat, do not, tell Pixal that I am here." He stood up straight to look Skylor in the eye to show his seriousness.

"Dare I ask why?" She rolled her eyes. Why did it not surprise her that one of the smartest people in Ninjago had personal beef with this sleazebag?

"Nope. You are better off not knowing our history." He put out the cigarette when they finally landed. Master Wu had a strict anti-smoking policy.

Skylor got out of R.E.X. and pocketed the keys to prevent him from driving off without her. Just imagining the damage he could cause by driving that thing haphazardly gave her shivers. Meanwhile, Ronin cracked open a warm soda that was in the cupholder and laid back. Despite the fact that the soda had lost most of its carbonation, it was still better than nothing. Being in such close proximity to Pixal made him anxious. He knew that he was vulnerable in this state. If she decided to get the jump on him, he would be helpless.

What frightened him the most was that he knew deep down that he deserved it.

It was always about the money, wasn't it? All those years ago, when he kidnapped those two robots for Master Chen, he got one of the highest payouts he had ever seen. Zane was easy enough. The guy had just been reconstructed and was still testing out his motor functions. It was Pixal who was the most difficult to capture. Well, capturing her wasn't ever part of the plan then. Ronin could remember as clearly as day how relentlessly she fought to protect Zane's unconscious body from him. In the end, she got knocked out, just like her soulmate. They were not anything close to humans in his eyes. Just two walking pieces of metal had convenient price tags stapled to their foreheads.

When he handed them over to Clouse for his reward, the sorcerer initially didn't know what to do with Pixal. It was only when Ronin told him about what lay beneath the surface that Clouse got interested. They both took her apart without remorse and put Zane's heart back in its original form. Clouse believed that if it were whole, it would provide the full potential of Zane's power when his master took it. Nothing but the best for good old Chen. Ronin was so interested in whatever luxurious tech Pixal was made out of that he bought it off of Clouse with his earnings.

By the end of the scrapping, all that remained of her was her neural drive. Ronin was a tactical person, so the next step he took was one chosen with the future in mind. An investment, if you will. After some work, he plugged her into an old computer instead of completely ending her existence. This way, if Chen's plans for evil were to fail, he would still be in good faith with the ninja. Playing both sides granted him the highest chance of profit and, more importantly, survival. When he left her in that cell next to her little buddy, she didn't say a word to him. That stung more than any quip or threat, for some reason. Even now, in this current version of R.E.X., there are still parts of Pixal's old body holding it all together.

So one could imagine her reaction to having him on her home turf wouldn't be that welcoming.

"Hey, don't take too long. If you do, I'll hotwire R.E.X. and leave without you." Ronin warned.

Skylor waved him off and approached Wu. Around him, he had lit several candles to guide their landing. In his left hand, he held a lantern, and in his right, a staff.

"I came here as quickly as I could. Sorry that he had to come along. I don't think he's in any state to ruin this rescue mission or anything."

Master Wu took a quick look at Ronin and turned back to Skylor. "It's good enough that you came here in one piece. Follow me; I'll show you where the elevator is. Well, it was."

Master Wu showed her inside the dark monastery. Things were a mess in here. Was it the crash that sent everything flying or just the lack of students on cleaning duty? It would have been impossible to walk around in here without tripping if she didn't have Wu to hold that lantern. The old master guided her over to the living room in near silence. Skylor could get the feeling that Wu was feeling pretty guilty about all of this. An old-fashioned man like himself wasn't too keen on asking for help. Especially from people he wasn't too familiar with personally.

In the living room, Wu raised his lantern to show the large square hole in the wall. "This is where the elevator would have been. During the crash, it broke and fell to the bottom. There is only one way down, but it requires two people."

"What's the plan, then?" Skylor brushed a moth off of her shirt.

"You are going to climb down there using Cole's spare gear, and I'll assist from up here. I do believe that there are a pair of "walkie-talkies" in Lloyd's room from when he was younger. We can use those to communicate if something goes wrong." Wu wished that he knew the professional word for the machine. Tech confused him to no end.

All of this sounded like it could take hours. Ronin was an impatient person, and I would definitely ditch her here if she went through with this. She sighed and kicked a broken chair peg on the ground in minor frustration. Forget Ronin. He was a selfish prick who would backstab anyone if he got the right price. The only loose string was Dareth. He was under the assumption that she would be back soon. The nearest phone booth was like five miles away from the monastery, so she couldn't call to update him. Skylor checked her analog watch briefly. Well, the restaurant was going to close in three hours. He could handle that, right?

"I'll get the stuff we need, but first I'm going to need that lantern."

Chapter Text

If someone had gone back in time and told Skylor that she would be doing an impromptu rescue mission on a Friday night, she probably would have thought that they were pulling her leg.

It had been nearly half a year since she had done any "hero" business after all. To be frank, she considered herself a bit out of practice whenever she would go out to beat up the occasional burglar outside of her restaurant. Which was unusually (and concerningly) frequent. The chances of her stopping whatever crooks came her way were usually a solid fifty-fifty. That fact alone was a solid blow to her confidence. Yet here she was fastening the climbing harness to her torso and attaching the rope to the metal loop on her belt. Being a hero, even for just today, felt natural.

The final thing the two needed was an anchor. Master Wu tied the other end of the rope around the worn-out living room couch several times over. It was the heaviest thing they could find, but it still made Skylor a bit nervous. Couches can slide. For extra measure, she stacked as much junk that she could find on top of it to increase its weight beforehand. It would be a pain to put everything back where it should be, but that was a problem for her future self to handle. If there was anything she had learned from her time with the ninja, it was that there was no such thing as being too safe.

With the lantern in her left hand, she stared down into the dark hole blankly.

It was almost nostalgic. Back on that island that her father was banished to, he had wasted years mining out a cave system for Clouse to house his giant pet snake. It feels like a lifetime ago now. Back when her mom was still alive and during the middle of her parents's messy divorce. The courts ruled that she would spend the summer with her father, while the rest of the year she'd spend in Ninjago City with her mother. Other kids got to go to summer camp, summer school, or even stay home and play until the sun went down. Skylor basically had an entire island to herself.

Now that she had obtained the freedom she had desired for so long, she found it incredibly lonely.

There was no one to play with her besides the underpaid workers on their lunch breaks. Without any rules, she found herself almost craving some sort of structure. There was no set bedtime or mealtime. She could just stop by Chen's luxurious palace and get what she needed whenever she wanted. Looking back at this, Skylor realized that her father was basically treating her like some sort of stray dog on his property. Chen was so preoccupied with building on the island and himself that he barely even acknowledged her existence. Maybe if she was lucky, she could get the occasional "how was your day" at dinner, but that was really it.

Then, on one especially hot day, she overheard the guards mention something that caught her attention. Apparently there was a giant tunnel system right below her feet that housed an even bigger snake! She secretly followed a construction worker to see this beast of legend for herself. If she even got a glimpse of this thing, it would make her summer. However, her natural skepticism also fueled her impulsiveness. Even at the age of eight, she wasn't sure such a thing could even exist. It sounded like some sort of dinosaur, and those guys went extinct like a billion years ago or something, right?

An indeterminate amount of time had passed, and she was without a doubt lost in the single worst place possible on the island.

Thirst and mild hunger were making her increasingly irritable as well. But her unfaltering determination still drove her forward. She had to know; she just had to. In the blink of an eye, a foreign gust of wind snuffed out her little candle. Enveloped in darkness, she held back tears of fright as two giant emerald orbs emerged. They were glowing. The low hiss of the giant snake rumbled through the tunnels like a wave. It was so loud that it made the ground below her feet tremble. The strangest thing about that entire encounter was how this beast did not immediately attempt to devour her—an easy meal, to be certain. For the first time in her life, Skylor understood what fear truly was.

Things got a bit blurry after she saw Clouse's pet up close. According to her ex-therapist, terrifying childhood events tended to be hard for the human mind to hold on to. But what did that guy even know? Now, according to Clouse, she had been rescued by some snake handlers and taken back to the main building. Unharmed but still jumpy, she received a proper scolding from her father about wandering into dangerous areas. Skylor could count on her fingers the number of times her father acted like one. This was one of those times. In that moment, he appeared to genuinely care about his daughter's safety. But not all good things last forever. Narcissists didn't make for good parents, shockingly, and in the end, both the island and her father were destroyed beyond recognition.

Wu gently tapped her shoulder with his staff, pulling her away from her reminiscing. "Are you ready to go?"

Everything appeared to be in order. She turned around and nodded. "Yeah. I'll tug twice if I'm in trouble or if the walkie-talkie gets broken somehow."

In this close proximity, illuminated by the orange lantern light, Skylor could see the false bravery Wu was displaying. It was the look of a man who has seen many brave souls leave the realm too soon. Skylor tried not to look too deeply into his wincing in this crucial moment. She needed to be in top-tip shape for this to work out.

With both hands on the hemp rope, she slowly began her descent into the unknown. The darkness made the distance that she had to climb uncertain. Wu said that the elevator ride was around eight minutes, but that didn't give her much to work with as far as vertical distance went. While preparing, she did the old "throw a rock and listen for the drop" trick and got some varied results. Both figuratively and nearly literally, she was going in blind. Did she end up giving Dareth the better end of the stick? That's rich.

The rope's rough surface stung against her callus-working hands. Internally, she facepalmed herself for not deciding to wear climbing gloves in fear that they would hinder her grip. Each movement she made was slow and cautious. Below her, the lantern's light illuminated just a few feet below her body, allowing her to decide her next steps with some accuracy. The damage that the elevator shaft's concrete walls had sustained gave her some decent resting places as well. Every little crack and crevice was a blessing in disguise.

She wiped the sweat from her forehead and took a glance up for a change. No longer could she see the small light that Wu's own lantern produced. Both above and below her, she was sandwiched in darkness. Skylor didn't ever consider herself a claustrophobic person, but at this moment, she was beginning to understand why so many people had it. She was slowly beginning to realize that the lack of consistent airflow in the elevator shaft was going to be an immediate problem. The air was stuffy and hot from her recycled breaths. Outside, it was a nice, cold summer night, but down here, it felt like she was in the Sea of Sands.

Now not only did she have a timer on the lantern's flame going out, but she was also potentially running out of oxygen too. Rising panic, mixed with the heat, caused the sweat to sting her eyes. She needed to pick up the pace. No longer was she calculating where each of her feet would go. Each move was a borderline gamble that only raised her adrenaline levels. When her boots would touch the rare flat surface of the wall, she would slide down precariously until she found another crevice. Her ankles were beginning to get sore from all the sudden jerky movements she was making.

When she found a particularly good resting spot, she took the opportunity to regain her bearings for a moment. She hadn't realized just how short her breaths were becoming. Exhaling in such a quick fashion made her chest hurt. Not to mention all the dust and crap she was inhaling as well. With her bare hand, she wiped off yet another layer of sweat from her forehead. A cool breeze blew up her way from down below. She closed her eyes and took in a deep breath of the fresh air, something she had seriously taken for granted up until now. Just as quickly as the winds came, they went.

"Guess I'm getting close to the bottom." She whispered to herself.

A faint clicking noise startled her, and she suddenly felt the place her boots were resting give way. Skylor cursed herself for letting this happen. She had been resting too much of her weight on that fragile, broken concrete—a rookie mistake in climbing. There was no time to react properly. She gasped as her hands tried to quickly regain their grip on the rope. Why were her hands suddenly so slippery? As a last resort, she tried to turn her hands into metal and shove them into the wall, but that failed. Elemental powers were finicky when the user was under a lot of stress and pain. Skylor let out a yelp as she found herself free-falling into the dark abyss.

Into the serpent's den once again.

Her life rapidly flashed before her eyes in this adrenaline-fueled and oxygen-deficient haze. Was she seriously going to die here? She was watching her descent from the third person in slow motion. Yet from this perspective, she was a little girl again, and this elevator shaft was that tunnel system from the island. The rope had become the leftover shed skin of the giant snake, and the lantern was her little plastic flashlight. Past and present were flashing rapidly interchangeably. The rush of adrenaline caused her ears to pop, so she couldn't even hear her own voice.

Skylor's survival instincts kicked into full gear. When the pendulum of the rope swung back to the wall, she clawed for something to hold onto. Sliding down with her fingers on the wall was incredibly painful, but it was her last resort. When her crushed fingers managed to grasp onto a ledge, she lifted herself up and finally ceased the free-falling. In this darkness, she couldn't get a good view of the damage she sustained to her hands, but she knew it was definitely going to require a hospital visit later just from the pain alone.

Her entire body was still shaking, even though she had finally found a place to catch her breath. Gulping, she dared to look down below to see how far she needed to go from here. Even though she was seeing double at this point, she could discern that the bottom was just a few more feet down. If she hadn't just had a near-death experience, she probably would have just impatiently slid down and taken the bruises to save some time. Willingly falling was the last thing she wanted to do right now. Painstakingly, she shimmied her way down to the ground as carefully as she could.

Small fragments of concrete crunched underneath her boots when she touched the bottom of the elevator shaft. This otherwise insignificant noise was completely satisfying for Skylor at this moment. It was the sound of success—her own personal victory bell. She took a look at her hands and wasn't surprised to see that they were coated in dried blood and budding blisters. It looked like she was wearing a pair of thin red gloves. She could imagine that her forehead was also covered in blood since she was constantly wiping away the sweat with her hands. After taking a few breaths, she pulled out the walkie-talkie from her belt. Time for contact.

"Master Wu, are you there?"

On the other end of the line, Master Wu answered quickly, albeit with a bit of static. "Yes, have you made it to the bottom, Skylor?"

"I believe so." She coughed into her elbow to prevent any dust from rushing into her lungs.

"You don't sound very good. Should I send down an air mask before you begin to destroy the wall?"

With her free hand, Skylor held up the lantern to reveal the aforementioned wall. This pile of concrete, rocks, and random bits of metal appeared to reach far higher than she thought possible.

"Whenever Karlof used his metal powers, he was able to transform his whole body into metal. I think I'm going to be okay if my lungs are going to be protected by that." It was a stretch, but a plausible one. In the days of Garmadon's rule over the city, she could remember seeing Karlof work the forge in just metal form. No other protective gear was needed.

"Skylor, are you certain that this will work? If the elemental power of metal does not protect you entirely, the dust will suffocate you."

"I gotta go for it. The candle is nearly burned out, and I'm not getting that much fresh air down here. By the time that air mask reaches me, I'll be working in the dark and dehydrated."

"Dehydrated..?" He asked with combined confusion and worry.

"Oh yeah, it's hot as a volcano down here, and I would know! I told you; there's practically no air flow." If she had to guess, it was at least eighty-nine degrees Fahrenheit right where she was standing.

"I shouldn't keep you any longer, then. Time is of the essence, but please return safely." Wu hung up before she could say any last words. It was probably for the best.

Before Skylor began her one-woman wrecking crew, she placed all the important things she had on her person away from the wall. If a stray rock smashed her lantern or walkie-talkie, that would make things even more challenging than they needed to be. She was able to fully harness the elemental power of metal now that she was on solid ground. That didn't mean that she wasn't still shaken from the climb. If she wanted to maintain the power, she would have to focus harder than she had ever focused before.

The last time she could remember reaching into that zen space was when she had to harness Garmadon's power to take over control of his colossus. That magic was unlike anything she had felt before. Not even Clouse's evil spells were this sinister. The moment she absorbed the power, it felt like boiling, hot venom was coursing through her veins. She had to fight through the pain and reach some semblance of zen. For once, the fate of the city rested in her hands at that exact moment. Yet each minute she channeled Garmadon's power, it felt as though her soul was being eaten away within. It was as though her very body was fighting against a sickness—and it was losing. Before Skylor fell unconscious, she witnessed the colossus fall with her own eyes. She had done it.

Later on, when she learned about who it fell on, it made the victory bittersweet, with heavy emphasis on bitter.

The whole Harumi conversation was one that Skylor really didn't like to think about. The fact that she killed someone, even if they were "evil,"  haunted her. Skylor knew what it was like to be on the wrong side, so in a way, she empathized with Harumi. If Harumi had survived, she could have had the opportunity for redemption. A life beyond evil. Skylor sat on a pile of rubble and kicked a rock in frustration about it all. It just made no sense. What was Harumi doing in that apartment building? When the rescue team searched the rubble, that was where they found her body. Skylor was certain she was missing some crucial piece of the puzzle to this story because it wasn't making an ounce of sense.

Skylor dried her damp forehead with her sleeve and closed her eyes. She allowed the metal to wash over her body like a slow wave crashing upon a sandy shoreline. Every inch of her was now covered in an impenetrable layer of solid iron, or was it steel? Thankfully, in this form, she was able to breathe easy once more, proving her earlier hypothesis correct. All that exhaustion from the climb was gone as well. She felt nearly invincible.

Maybe destroying this wall will be a good outlet for all those pent-up emotions. She had overheard someone at her restaurant mention something called a "rage room" once before. Apparently, smashing stuff did the trick for certain people who were stressed out. Well, there was only one way to find out if it worked or not. Skylor wound up her fist in preparation for the first blow, and when metal met stone, sparks flew. Clouds of powered concrete burst from the wall after each strike. She thanked the stars that the metal protected her lungs from inhaling that stuff. A genuine smile crept up on her face for the first time since she came here.

Now this was the kind of therapy that she liked.

Unsurprisingly, it had taken far longer to break down the wall than Skylor had anticipated.

Some parts of it she did savor. Like when she reached a rather decrepit section, she enjoyed the sound of it crumbling underneath her fists' mighty blows. In her mind, she would visualize the rocks as the faces of all those who had done her wrong. It was rather cathartic, really. Though she had begun to see the other side, it had dawned on her that someone had been trapped there the whole time. In the midst of all the fun she had experienced with destroying this wall, she had forgotten the mission that brought her here in the first place. That realization made her pick up the pace, but it also made her feel rather guilty for wasting so much time.

When the wall of rubble had completely fallen to just ankle height, Skylor deemed it safe to venture further. Despite being coated in metal, she could feel the fresh air occasionally blowing through the newly opened wall. It wasn't enough to justify turning back into her normal form, but it did help clear the air. She grabbed the lantern from the safe spot where she had placed it. The glass surrounding the candle had been coated in a fine layer of dust from the excavation. When Skylor wiped it off with her shirt, she was shocked to see that the candle was nearly out. Only a pitiful little stub, surrounded by melted wax, remained inside.

When she stepped into the wide open space of the lair, she could feel a serious temperature drop. While it had been sweltering in the elevator shaft, this seemed almost too cold for night air alone. Skylor had never been inside the monastery or secret lair, so what if it was just really breezy? It was a bit eerie, not knowing if the space that surrounded her was massive or minuscule. The only thing that was certain was what lay directly in front of her. Underneath, she could hear the sound of glass and other materials being crushed underneath her metal feet. With the light being so low, she could not see what exactly she was stepping on; all she could do was hope that it wasn't anything expensive or irreplaceable.

As Skylor ventured a bit farther, she could see the outside through a giant hole in the back. A suspiciously Samurai-x suit-sized hole. This discovery did not offer any additional light besides what was illuminated around its opening. In the sea of darkness, Skylor saw a faint emerald glow flicker in the center. It reminded Skylor of some shabby distress beacon that one could see floating amongst debris during the aftermath of a shipwreck. A really, really bad shipwreck. The flickering light moved and faced Skylor's general direction. Pixal. It had to be Pixal.

"Skylor?" A distinctly robotic voice asked from far away.

"Pix, wait, how did you know it was me?" Skylor tried to walk towards the light but bumped into a collapsed tool cabinet.

"I could hear you hurling profanities at the rocks as you were coming in." It was good to know that Pixal was as snarky as ever. Why was Wu so worried earlier?

Skylor shrugged. "You know how it is. I'm coming over; stay put."

"Don't come any closer." Pixal raised her voice seriously and stood up from where she had been seated.

What?

Skylor froze in total disbelief. She had bargained with Ronin and nearly risked her life for someone who didn't even want to be saved. Many different emotions flashed in Skylor's mind; confusion and anger were the main two. Yet in the back of her mind, she wasn't surprised at the same time. During the days of the resistance, Skylor picked up on a few personality "quirks" Pixal had. The way she would fix the other elemental masters' work on the armored vehicle if it didn't meet her unspoken standards. She would barely converse with anyone who wasn't Nya or Lloyd, and even with them, it was kept relatively brief. Almost everyone tolerated this behavior because Samurai-x was an invaluable member of the resistance.

Skylor had tried to form some sort of friendship with her then, but it felt like she was talking to a wall that had a face. Unless you were bringing up mechanics, mathematics, or Zane, she frankly wasn't interested. Later that day, at dinner, which Pixal did not partake in for obvious reasons, Skylor would vent to her comrades about her failed attempt at befriending the Nindroid. Besides Lloyd and Nya, everyone else at the table had confessed about similar interactions that they had with Pixal. Karlof in particular spoke openly about how much he disliked working with Pixal since she was so detail-oriented while he was a "big picture" type of builder.

Nya was the first one to break up this impromptu Pixal discussion. She implored everyone at the table to have an open mind when it came to her friend. Skylor had to hold back a laugh when Nya began to compare Pixal to a stray cat. Regardless of what image it put in her head, it was a suitable metaphor. You don't run after cats in hopes of befriending them; you allow them to initiate the interaction on their own terms. Simple as that. Skylor still had questions, though. Nya said she would try to answer Skylor's questions as best as she could later, but in the end she must have forgotten.

Or she just wanted to avoid the discussion entirely.

Pixal's form swayed unstably when she got upright. Just from watching the way her eye lights moved, the master of amber could tell that standing was no easy task for Pixal. She was like a palm tree in a hurricane. Skylor had nearly forgotten just how tall Pixal was up until now. This Nindroid was the tallest out of all of her ninja friends—a whopping six feet and nine inches, to be precise, as she would find out later. A pale monolith. This height dwarfed Skylor's above-average height of five feet and eleven inches, so it made this encounter a bit more unnerving than it needed to be. Neither woman moved forward nor backward. Both were locked in this dubious confrontation.

"What do you mean?" Skylor asked with audible frustration. She didn't have time for this!

Pixal let out a long, shaky sigh, despite lacking the lungs to do so naturally. Those two green eyes that unnaturally glowed in the dark reminded Skylor of something. No. It was wrong to compare her ally to a thing like that. She couldn’t let her fears take a foothold over her rational thinking. That type of thinking was the reason she lost connection with her elemental dragon.

"What you will see will disturb you." She sounded almost annoyed by this presumption. It was as if Skylor's assumed reaction would be a major inconvenience to her.

When Skylor thought she couldn't get any more baffled, Pixal was there to surprise her once again. 

"Really? Is that it? You are worried about me? I grew up on an island where Clause openly practiced dark spells on the staff. You can't "disturb" me that easily. Now let me rescue you before the lantern goes out."

Click.

Suddenly, all around them, the sound of electricity humming to life grew in volume. Skylor's eyes chased the machines as they all booted up one by one. When the lights began to flicker on, she felt her heartbeat quicken once again. It wasn't going to be that bad, right? All of this anticipation was making Skylor lose her focus on maintaining her metal form. Slowly but surely, she reverted back to her normal self. Both the walls of metal and willpower had fallen, leaving Skylor exposed. Why did she feel the need for protection against someone she considered a comrade? When the lights above the two of them turned on, Skylor fell to the floor in pure shock.

"First Spinjitsu Master! What happened to your face?" Skylor surprised herself with her own reaction.

Images of that impossibly large snake from the island flashed before her eyes. Why was it here? It was supposed to be dead.

The elemental master of amber was nearly dizzy with fear. Maybe without all this internal buildup, the reveal wouldn't have been as disturbing. What Skylor saw would be permanently ingrained into her memory, haunting her future dreams on stormy nights. She wasn't sure if she could look at Pixal the same way ever again. Her heart rate picked up the more she thought about it. A grim mask on a face she once considered familiar.

"I told you." Surprisingly, there wasn't a hint of smug satisfaction in her voice. If anything, Pixal looked rather melancholy about this whole situation. Well, that was how Skylor interpreted her distorted facial expression, at least.

"I'm so sorry that happened to you. Are you in pain or something?" Skylor got back onto her feet but couldn't maintain eye contact if her life depended on it.

"No. I always turn off my pain receptors before every battle as a precaution." Pixal sat back into her chair, as standing was becoming an issue again.

"Can I do anything to help you?" Skylor asked in an ever-increasingly worried tone. She felt the need to somehow make up for her inappropriate reaction. If someone had screamed in horror at her own body in a similar shape, she would've felt just as awful.

But humans can't bend like that.

"Probably not if you are offering your skills in mechanics. Now that the power has returned, I am going to stay down here and reconfigure my legs. As you might have seen earlier, I cannot stand upright properly in my current condition." Pixal spoke frankly in her usual monotone voice, although with far more distortion.

"So I came all the way down here for nothing?" Skylor thought to herself. She didn't have the gall to say something like that out loud. Especially not in front of someone who had just scared the life out of her. Oddly enough, she wasn't bitter about it. Both of them had gained something from this attempted rescue, but it was likely that neither knew what that was.

"I guess I'm going then. Uh, good seeing you." Skylor winced when she caught a glance at Pixal's face once again.

"Tell Master Wu that I am alive and that I won't be rejoining him upstairs for another few hours." Pixal didn't look at Skylor as she spoke.

Before Skylor left the lair completely, she could have sworn that she heard Pixal say, "Thank you for destroying that wall."

"Probably just the wind." Skylor mumbled to herself.

When Skylor returned to the elevator shaft, she sat on a pile of rocks in order to process what just happened. She didn't even know where to start.

"Man, I need a drink." Skylor put her hands on her face and groaned. Today was a total roller coaster, and she wanted off the ride now.

She grabbed the walkie-talkie from her belt to tell Wu the good news. It was good news, right?

"Hey Wu, are you there?" She sounded pretty drained and wasn't keen on hiding it.

"Greetings Skylor. Dareth has come with dinner." Wu handed the walkie-talkie to Dareth for a bit.

"Hey Skylor! How's the weather down there?" Dareth chimed in.

That goofball always brought a smile to her face, even now. "It's as cold as Wu's stare when he saw Ronin smoking earlier. By the way, did you close the restaurant all right?"

Darthed hummed in thought. "Things went as smooth as butter. Karlof stopped a few bar fights, and my tip jar got half-full! Oh, and I also brought some leftover chow for us all to eat. I get dibs on the puffy potstickers and crab rangoons, though."

Skylor laughed softly. "Of course. You're a real friend, Dareth."

Wu took back the walkie-talkie. "Did you find Pixal? Is she safe?"

"Well, yes and no. She said that she's going to stay down here and fix her legs." Skylor rubbed the back of her neck.

"And?" Wu pried.

"She got pretty messed up from the crash. Her face is really bad. But Pixal knows what she is doing. Don't worry about it." Skylor flinched at remembering Pixal's face in that sorry state.

"I see. Dareth, and I will pull you up once you are ready." Wu sighed, and Dareth made an astonished sound, as if he wasn't told he'd do this earlier.

"Alright. I'll tug twice when I'm on the rope. See you guys in a bit." Skylor turned off the walkie-talkie.

She looked up and shielded her eyes from the bright lights that illuminate up the elevator shaft. It felt wrong to leave Pixal down there after all she had gone through to get here. Skylor knew she had to respect her boundaries or else they would be on bad terms. Was a friendship with Pixal really worth fighting for? Skylor couldn't really say right now. She was pulled away from her thoughts when she heard her stomach growl. Skylor put both of her hands on the rope and pulled twice. After a minute or two of waiting she was slowly hoisted up. If her luck was right maybe the leftovers would still be room temperature by the time she was on ground level.

The way upwards wasn't that long of a trip. Skylor knew Dareth didn't enjoy physical labor but he had more strength than he gave himself credit for. At the top she got surprised looks from both of the men. Although one's reaction was clearly more exaggerated than the other's. Dareth had to take a step back or else risk collapsing down the shaft.

"What?" Skylor brushed the dust off of her jacket.

"Uh, You have BLOOD on your face!" Dareth pointed frantically.

Skylor touched her forehead. "Oh yeah that. My hands started to bleed when I slid down the rope. I might've nicked my palms on a sharp rock or something. Who knows? So when I wiped my forehead I probably got my forehead all dirty." She explained nonchalantly.

Dareth looked at Wu as if Skylor was speaking some kind of alien language.

"It would be wise if you cleaned yourself up and bandaged your hands before eating. Open wounds can lead to sickness. We have first aid in the bathroom down the hall." Was what Wu offered to this strange conversation.

Skylor nodded. "Fine, I'll wash up. Just don't forget to leave the rope down for Pix though. She said she's going to come up here in a few hours."

Dareth groaned in exaggerated agony at the mention of more labor. "Can't we wait until after dinner?"

"Nope. You will definitely be asleep by then." Skylor began to walk away from the two and heeded sensei's advice.

A little water on her face wouldn't hurt. The blood had dried into this darker red color that was more gross than scary, in Skylor's opinion. Walking down the halls of the monastery without the ninja around felt really weird. Even now, it was hard for her to believe that they had gone missing when their presence could be felt all around her. Things like a stray sock snagged underneath one of their doors or a hairbrush that had fallen to the ground reminded her of them vividly. Each of their rooms was closed as though they were sleeping soundly inside. The fact was that they were all empty of their associated inhabitants. 

Skylor didn't dare open a single door without expressed permission.

Locking the bathroom door behind her, she took off her dirty windbreaker and sighed. She cupped her hands underneath the faucet and splashed her face with the cold water. Looking into the mirror, she thought she saw the snake behind her for a split second. She twisted around quickly and raised her metallic fist in the air to strike it down. It wasn’t there. It had been lying dead hundreds of feet below the ash-covered earth for a few years now. Skylor shakily ran her fingers through her tangled red hair and looked at herself in the mirror again. All she could see now was the image of a woman who couldn't take much more.

The sensation of water on her face woke her up briefly, but not as much as that brief scare did. Wiping her face off with the nearest towel, she realized just how much filth was on her face. All that rubbing left a giant reddish brown blob on the previously unsullied cloth. Hopefully no one in the monastery was particularly fond of this towel, because blood doesn't wash out easily. She folded it over to hide the stain and put it away.

Out of sight, out of mind.

Now that her hands were cleaned, she could easily see where the cuts were. There were far more slashes than she expected, and on top of that, they stung when they were first exposed to the cold air. She opened the drawer underneath the sink and pulled out a rather large first-aid box. It made sense to have such a thing since the ninja did spar quite a lot. Clearly, it had seen heavy usage. Luckily, there was enough bandaging and salve left for Skylor to use for her own needs. Her hands felt numb, but at least she wasn't going to get an infection anytime soon.

"Alright, time for some chow."

At the dinner table, she saw far too many takeout boxes piled up in the center. How did Dareth bring all this stuff over by himself?

Dareth was trying to say something, but his mouth was full, aggravating Wu, who was peacefully reading a scroll. "It is unwise and unseemly to talk with your mouth full, Dareth."

The self-proclaimed brown ninja swallowed his food in shame.

"Say, how did you even get here, Dareth? Did the traffic clear up?"

Dareth smirked. "I boldly hitchhiked my way here! I only took four cars and one semi. Those steps are the worst thing in the world, though. Wu, you gotta install an elevator or something!"

"That is the most foolish thing I've heard all day." It was clear Wu didn't want any part in this conversation.

Dareth shrugged at Wu's annoyed response. "Oh, and Skylor, I tried to wake Ronin up while you were getting patched up, but he just growled at me like some kind of zombie! Totally uncalled for." He made an impression and nearly knocked over his soda can.

"His loss. At least my food makes for great leftovers." Skylor did feel a little bad that Ronin was missing a meal, but he was a grown man. He can make choices for himself.

"Truer words have never been spoken!" Dareth had already finished the last box of puffy potstickers before Skylor could have gotten her mitts on them. Dang.

Here among people she considered friends, Skylor felt at peace. Maybe to Wu and Dareth, this was just an out-of-the ordinary dinner, but to Skylor, it was a rare event that was meant to be cherished. Was it ironic that the owner of a restaurant usually ate alone? Probably. It wasn't until this very moment that Skylor realized the importance of casual yet genuine human connection. Dareth raised his brow at her, suddenly smiling, but she didn't mind for once.

Maybe she should do this hero thing more often.

The constant electrical humming of the ceiling lights proved to be the perfect ambiance.

Normally Pixal would be listening to her playlist of ambient techno music, but for some reason she found the sounds she heard around herself suitable enough. It was a nostalgic sound. During the days when she was still beta-testing, she could pinpoint her earliest known memories of hearing the sounds of machinery. Her auditory processors were the first to be developed, so memories of different noises were the first sensory inputs she truly experienced. Even in her current form, Pixal was notoriously particular about sounds. She wouldn't let anyone play music out loud when she was working on a project or tolerate loud chatter. Most people wrote it off as one of her quirks, but it was deeper than that.

She had quickly fixed the damage she had done in her previous attempts in the dark. With her long leg propped up on the desk, she began to carefully pry open the intricate plating. All those wires that had been poking out of her knee were neatly tucked back into place, one after another. Pixal then resealed the plating on her knees with an electrical torch and waited for the molten metal to solidify. In the meantime, she ran a diagnostic scan on her legs to make sure nothing else was amiss on the exterior. Just some dents needed to be smoothed out and a few screws replaced, but otherwise everything was looking acceptable.

After a few minutes of waiting, Pixal got up off the desk chair without issue. With the lights on, she was able to get a full scope of the mess that surrounded her. Stained blueprints, broken glass, rocks, and unidentifiable bits of metal were scattered everywhere. She really did not want to clean this up, but if she wanted to fix the Samurai-X suit and the elevator shaft, she would require a working environment that met her standards. Briefly, she considered getting one of those floor vacuum robots that Cyrus Borg had invented a few years ago. They conveniently did all the cleaning for you, which was what made them sell like hotcakes. However, those machines were meant to deal with pet hair and dust, not screws and broken glass.

Whether she liked it or not, this mess required a more hands-on approach.

A particularly large chunk of the aforementioned broken glass lay just a few feet from where Pixal was standing. She identified it as being part of the Samurai-X suit's windshield since it was thick with reinforcements. Reaching down to pick it up, she looked at herself on the reflective screen. Pixal found that the face that looked back at her wasn't frightening in her own opinion, but she at least could understand why humans would find it so distressing. This wasn't a face that was remotely symmetrical, comforting, or familiar.

It was the face of something that wasn't human.

"Maybe it would be worth the effort to try and patch this up." Pixal didn't want to scare anyone else.

Wu had already been through the emotional wringer after the ninja left; he didn't need another potential heart attack so soon. To repair something as intricate as her face, it required very specific parts. Underneath that hardened silicone skin lay around twenty compact artificial muscles to mimic human facial expressions. When one failed, it took down the others with it, leaving her with uncanny and stiff reactions. Such malfunctions were patched out quickly during her time at Borg Tower. If the first face that customers saw was making children cry, it would scare potential investors away.

The overwhelming mess made it near impossible to find what she needed for this repair job. Pixal's increasing frustration was apparent as she began digging through the pile of debris. Whenever she thought she had found something remotely useful, it was either too broken for use or a misidentified part for something completely different. Her patience was wearing thin. She grabbed a misshapen piece of tech and threw it against the ground, shattering it into tiny little pieces.

"There is nothing of use for me here!"

If Pixal were to give up searching here, she would have only one option left: to look inside the uninhabited rooms of her friends'. And potentially Zane’s room. Pixal wasn’t sure if she had the emotional strength to do that. It was all still too fresh in her mind. She needed to make a choice.

Either she would be forced to wear her Samurai-X helmet and walk on down to Borg Tower for replacements in Ninjago City, or she could enter and potentially desecrate the preserved room of her soulmate. All for what? To not scare a few humans? She felt like she was being torn from all sides. Pixal kicked a computer monitor and sent it flying into the concrete wall.

"What would Zane do in this situation?"

Chapter Text

Half an hour came and went, and Pixal still hadn't made a conclusive decision.

Despite this, she was still intent on going up to the surface one way or another. Equipping the famous Samurai-x helmet she walked over to where she had last seen Skylor. In front of her laid the one way out of the basement; a rope. Pixal recognized that particular rope that they had thrown down here. She had used it in many different projects, including the mech she had made Zane not too long ago. She let out a long sad sigh, its pitch was deepened by the helmet's audio distortion settings. Every little thing reminded her of him these days. Even this ragged old rope that he probably wouldn't have even considered for a moment to be of any importance.

She didn't want to be sentimental around anyone else or even leave any clues that she could display such behavior. When she had witnessed Zane's first "death" during the defeat of the Overlord, she had let her guard down and cried. This didn't draw attention to her since the loss of Zane was of far greater importance at that moment and the context made it appropriate. The combined sorrow of the event and embarrassment of allowing herself to cry in front of humans drove her to isolate herself in Cyrus Borg's office on the day of Zane's memorial. From the top of the tower she could see all of Ninjago city with her enhanced vision, even the statue that was built in Zane's likeness.

On one hand if she hadn't stayed back she would have missed Zane's message on the monitors. That would have been catastrophic. At the same time, a small part of her wished she could have mustered up the courage to be there for his funeral, even though he wasn't truly destroyed. There were no cameras permitted there to respect the whole procedure. So to this day Pixal never had gotten to hear what words that Zane's friends had to say about him. There was never any need to inquire the ninja about what they said that day. It was all in the past, irrelevant and potentially inappropriate. Her calculations gave her a staggeringly high chance that she would have cried again if she did attend that ceremony.

A chance that she would have taken regardless of the outcome if it were to happen again.

Such a revelation would surely change their opinion of her. Pixal preferred that the humans she considered friends knew her primarily as an occasionally-sarcastic, bold and calculated individual. Zane could be the empathetic and sympathetic Nindroid that the others could use as a shoulder to cry on. Not Pixal. Never. She couldn't even process how she would react if someone she knew came to her in distress. It would take at least a week of preparation for her to handle such an event. She'd probably feign having a sudden system shutdown. Did that make her a bad friend? Pixal knew the answer was obvious and was able to accept it. Even complex machines had the capabilities of being selfish.

It wasn't until the Overlord's programming had been completely purged from her hard-drive that she had been able to access her emotional settings without the help of a third party. In comparison to Zane's highly advanced personality system, Pixal's was borderline archaic. She was well aware that comparing their two completely different systems was futile, but she just couldn't help it sometimes. Cyrus Borg's reasoning as to why he did not further develop her emotional drive did make sense, at least to Pixal. Her initial intended purpose as an assistant was one that required little to no emotional output realistically speaking. Pixal's job back then was to guide people around Borg Tower, show investors the latest inventions and answer questions during press conferences. All of these were extremely mundane and unstimulating duties.

As she had been rebuilding herself in secret whilst also acting as the mysterious new Samurai-x, Pixal took the time to seriously reevaluate her social settings. It only took two months for her to get her body done to her liking. She made herself far taller than her old body and removed all of the "gendered" features from her form. This action killed two birds with one stone as one may say. She would keep her anonymity as Samurai-x and presenting herself as androgynous was also a large step into reclaiming her form. Though completing her body to meet her own standards was just the beginning of her journey. To remake and upgrade her neural drive to be up to current standards of artificial intelligence would take twice as long.

Humans went to college for years to learn how to harness the complexities of robotics, and Pixal had to remake half of her own brain from scratch in less than a year. Joy.

During the year she had just spent with the ninja she had come to realize that she was capable of greater things. Millions of possibilities awaited her outside of her designated programming. All she had to do was break the first chain. No longer was she a secretary trapped in the biggest tower in Ninjago City. Pixal was Samurai-x, and she was good at it. Would Cyrus Borg have envisioned that the first successful android he created be capable of such heroic feats? That was a question best left unanswered.

To scale upwards would put her newly repaired legs to the test. Normally after such intensive repairs she would run a few laps or do some elaborate yoga to check for complete functionality. How many risks has she already taken today? Grasping the rope with both hands, Pixal was more than willing to take another. One of the first things that she enhanced when she rebuilt herself were her arms. Those old appendages were not built with combat in mind and had failed her countless times in the heat of battle. Her new arms were more than twice as strong as what they had been in her old body, and as a sweet little bonus Zane also secretly expressed admiration for her reinforced bicep plating. With this power she rapidly ascended up the rope, carrying herself as if she weighed nothing.

Being so tall did make climbing in this cramped space a bit trickier than Pixal predicted. She cringed whenever her helmet scraped up against the concrete wall or when her clothing would get snagged on a pointed piece of metal. The material made it difficult to tear, but that didn't make it any less of an unpleasant experience. As the ascent went on Pixal was already able to pinpoint the exact cracks in the wall that Skylor had made during her own descent into the lair. A frighteningly large piece of the elevator shaft wall was missing midway through. Had Skylor fallen on her way down there? All the evidence pointed towards that unfortunate conclusion. Pixal scanned the wall and noticed trace amounts of blood on its surface.

Why would someone go through all of this to rescue her? She couldn't take her eyes off the dried blood. When Skylor had appeared before her she had thought that the red substance on her face was some trick of the lighting. All the pieces finally fit together now. Skylor had risked everything to rescue her and had gotten hurt in the process. She dug her metallic fingers into the concrete, penetrating it in her strong grasp. Why? She could have been permanently injured- or worse. They hadn't even interacted once since the Ninja had returned from the first realm. She knew she had to keep going, but maybe when the time was right she could ask Skylor herself.

Ten minutes into the climb and she could already see the living room lights poking through the secret entrance. According to her clocks it had just turned midnight, a time when reasonable humans would be asleep. Pixal paused to run a brief diagnostic scan of her legs to make sure they withstood the journey. The stress hadn't done any damages that her system caught on to, which was good enough for her. Her dust covered hands tightly gripped the ledge and she pulled herself out of the hole slowly. Whilst the warm glow of the table lamp was still on, there was not a sound to be heard around her. Pixal got to her feet and began to observe her surroundings.

The living room had two unexpected inhabitants. Dareth, who Pixal had known from the days of the resistance, was unconscious inside a sleeping bag on the floor. Meanwhile the one who inhabited the couch was none other than Pixal's valiant rescuer herself- Skylor. The soft green glow of her eyes shined over their two unconscious bodies, scanning them. One could learn a lot about someone from their sleep preferences. Skylor slept light, only using a single blanket and pillow. While Dareth had created a sort of fortress around himself. It was composed of miscellaneous pillows he had certainly stolen from the unoccupied bedrooms of the ninja. Both distasteful and selfish in the eyes of Pixal. Something else caught her attention. She grabbed an inconspicuous white pillow with silken embroidery. It was Zane's.

She couldn't do anything but look down at Dareth in disdain at this discovery. "He is ignorant, he cannot help it." Her thoughts tried to give reason to his actions. Dareth was a friend, he wouldn't have done such a thing with malicious intent.

They shouldn't be here.

What do they gain from staying over? Were they tired? Humans have always been so frail like that. This was no place for people to rest, not any longer. All of her friends were gone, fighting for their lives in the farthest dimension known to the First Spinjitsu Master himself. No one was even certain that they would be coming back any time soon. Complete radio silence. Despite all of this, these.. intruders made themselves comfortable as if they lived here. How could Wu sanction this? Pixal wanted to return all the pillows back to their respective rooms, but that would awaken the thief who took them and his alleged co-conspirator. Her grip on the pillow tightened as her frustration over this whole situation grew by the minute.

At this moment all the history that she shared with these people did not make her feel any less upset. How would they feel if she just decided to randomly make herself comfortable in their homes during a time of personal turmoil? The way their chests moved up and down in peaceful rest made Pixal think things she was certain were not okay. Was this the result of weeks of pent up emotion from the disappearance of her friends? This.. rage towards two innocent people who probably had no idea that what they were doing was causing her so much resentment to not only them but towards herself. If she could just tell them how this truly made her feel, it would be very likely that they would just leave right there on the spot. They were kind and decent people, Pixal knew this firsthand from witnessing their actions.

Her auditory sensors picked up on the soft sound of tearing fabric amidst the gentle breathing of the two humans. She glanced down at the pillow and saw that her fingers had pierced through its soft surface effortlessly. The sight saddened her; tiny white feathers poked through the fresh holes that had been made in their soft domicile. Her palm opened wide and she let it aimlessly fall to the floor. Even more of the pillow's innards spread out across the floor, creating a chaotic mess. She had done enough damage. Remembering her original mission, she began to walk out of the living room. 

There was nothing more for her here.

Entering the hallway where half of the bedrooms were located, she felt dread shadow her every move. This place was unspoken hallowed ground. Nothing was to be moved or touched until they came back. Yet that rule was broken. Before her stood the door to Zane's room. From the outside it looked like any other door in the monastery, but to Pixal it was akin to a tomb. Her hand ghosted the door handle, trembling ever so slightly. It was as if an invisible barrier stood between her and that room. To touch it would be on par with defiling it. Pixal quickly pulled her hand away the moment she made contact with the copper knob as if she had been burned. Why was this so unexplainably difficult?

Would he hate her for doing this? To scavenge through his personal belongings in search for some spare parts that weren't even practically needed. Sure a new eye would be nice, but facial repairs? That was purely cosmetic. She was going through all this trouble so that a few more humans wouldn't get nightmares. Why was this important again? It was that ridiculous people-pleasing habit wasn't it? She put her helmeted head against the door and slouched. Was she truly free? Just because the bird had escaped its cage doesn't mean that it left the house. This apparent illusion of independence was slowly shattering before her very eyes in the worst possible moment. The humans still controlled her after all. The only difference being that she was relaying their arbitrary rules and forcing herself to conform to them.

She wanted to break something. Now.

That desire to vent her frustration through violence had to wait. She tightly closed her hands into fists and tried to calm herself down. She was overthinking again. Maybe this simple act wasn't as deep as she was making it out to be. She'd have to have time to ponder it with Zane when he returned. By the time he would be coming back she'd have enough emotional baggage to cover with him to fill up a commercial airplane. Thinking about how persistent Zane would be to talk whenever he'd sense her inner turmoil made her feel a little better. His empathic abilities were second to none, especially with her. This irreplaceable support was a double-edged sword however. Now that she had spent enough time without him around, Pixal came to realize that she had become nearly totally reliant on him for emotional support and processing.

She was now stranded on an island that was surrounded by a sea of neglected emotions; if she wasn't careful she could drown in them.

Pixal bit the bullet and opened the door quickly without thinking of the repercussions. Once inside she flicked on the light switch to get a better visual of the interior. As far as she was aware, nothing was out of place aside from the pillow that Dareth had taken. His bed was still neatly made, the curtains were drawn and his desk was organized. Pixal took off her helmet and placed it on the leveled bed. She remembered how the others would occasionally lightheartedly tease Zane about his preferences in furniture. His bed was a modified tatami bed; it was low to the ground with a thick outer frame and boasted a mattress made out of compact bamboo. Sayings such as "this level is harder to beat than taking a nap in Zane's bed!" or "no wonder he has nightmares all the time- he sleeps in that thing." would be tossed around for comedic effect. After some research Pixal discovered that this was considered bizarre because humans slept in completely opposite conditions. They prefer warm and soft beddings.

However if they knew the true reason as to why he highly preferred sleeping in such conditions, it would probably make them take their words back in a heartbeat.

Pixal sat on the bed and remembered that conversation that she had with Zane two months ago.

The two of them were alone in his room trying to figure out how to fix a peculiar hardware glitch that had appeared earlier that morning. This irregularity caused Zane to be unable to turn off his eye flashlights. It had gotten so out of hand that he nearly blinded everyone at breakfast. Jay and Nya happily left the work to Pixal since she didn't have any retinas to burn. Though the "love-bots getting some alone time together" comment from Jay did annoy Pixal. The two of them sat cross legged on the bed's surface. Zane was looking down at his lap while Pixal was sorting through her tool box.

"I could have really hurt them. How did I not see this coming?" Zane spoke with his hand over his mouth in worry.

Pixal looked up at him with a specialized screwdriver in her left hand. "No one could have predicted this malfunction. Just relax while I run a manual scan of your sensory processors."

She unscrewed the plating that covered his forehead and magnetically attached a device to the newly opened area. It had a small screen that displayed thousands of different statistics each second. Pixal was able to scan through them until she found what she was looking for.

"There." She pressed a tiny button to pause the screen from scrolling further.

Zane didn't move an inch. "Do you think you found the cause?"

Pixal got closer and analyzed the machine further. "I believe so. Have you been training especially hard recently, Zane?"

"We all have." He sighed. "Master Wu was right; we're all out of practice. I admit I've been struggling with dodging blows during our sparring sessions."

Her concern continued to grow as she scanned through his statistics further. "Were you on the direct receiving end of one of Cole's earth punches? It is impossible that the others could have managed to have done such damage with their hands alone."

How could he have forgotten about that? Well maybe the punch had also messed with his memory too. That would be pretty bad. "I can't recall the day it happened but it must have been recent if the damage is now revealing itself."

Pixal started to furiously text someone on her Borg watch. Zane looked the other way as to not reflect any harsh light onto that tiny screen. An educated guess would assume that she was contacting Cole. Since her fingers did not get sore, her words per minute were extremely impressive. Infamously she responded within seconds to each text she got, leaving no breathing room for whoever was on the receiving end. If it took her more than five minutes to reach back to someone, that was a telltale sign that she was in deep trouble.

"Cole responded saying that he was first: very, very sorry and secondly: that the punch had landed four days ago. The match was held between just you two, so no one else was there to tell the technicians about the impact. Cole initially held the misguided judgment that you took the impact well and did not need to be further assessed afterwards.. despite the fact that you had briefly fallen unconscious post-punch." Pixal turned off her watch and grumbled in place of a swear word.

Zane knew his brother meant to harm in his ignorance. "We can all learn from this incident, Pixal. I've learned how to hide my pain frighteningly well over the years. Sometimes it's hard to turn that feature off when I do want help from others. Cole is not at fault here."

Pixal put both hands on his shoulders and looked him in the eyes. It was like looking directly at two stars. "Now is not the time for you to blame yourself, Zane."

It was hard to see her face when it was showered in such harsh white light. "That is a challenging request.. but I'll try. Please, continue your work."

Pixal returned her attention briefly to the scanner. " Let's see.. you received significant blunt damage to your sensory processors as well as your ultraviolet light detectors. To put it simply; your vision is perceiving light levels abnormally." She removed the device from his head and got off the bed.

"Interesting.. Since my flashlights are on their highest level, I guess my mind thinks that I am deep within a cave system." He smiled at the ridiculousness of it all.

"Exactly. I think I can fix the issue here. I just need to repair the damaged parts of your sensory processors and then your ultraviolet light sensors should resume normal functionality. Let me ask Jay and Nya if-" She stopped talking when she saw Zane suddenly look right at her.

"Wait, I think I have those parts here. Please don't open the door." He pointed at the small plastic box near his desk.

Pixal didn't completely understand Zane's hesitancy but she went with it regardless. "Aren't these your emergency parts?"

"Uh.. Yes. I can replenish them once we are done."

Pixal sat in front of him on the bed once more with the box in her hands. "That’s fine by me. Just don't forget to set a reminder to do that task- because I won't."

He smiled softly. "I'll remember."

Zane's charming presence in this close proximity was going to make her lose her grip on the screwdriver. "Talk to me while I work on your forehead. It'll be something to keep you occupied and something for me to listen to."

Usually whenever Zane was undergoing repairs he was unconscious, so this was an exceptionally rare occasion. Pixal knew that Zane still got nervous when he was being worked on while awake. It was sort of like a human patient watching doctors perform surgery on them but without all the pain. The psychological aspect was something he never truly got used to. So keeping Zane busy was a priority for Pixal.

"How about a story?" He asked while trying to keep his anxieties quelled.

The mechanical screwdriver began to hum at a low frequency. "Fiction or nonfiction?"

Zane smiled confidently. "Autobiographical actually."

"So, nonfiction. Regardless, I do enjoy learning more about you." Pixal hoped that her sincerity wasn't lost in translation. She really did love listening to Zane's stories, she just had trouble expressing that interest through words.

"Hmm. This takes place right after my father pulled my memory switch. After losing all my memories I roamed aimlessly around the Birch Forest for several months without any human contact. I knew nothing besides my own name and basic motor functions." He stopped talking when he felt something small get taken out of his forehead. The sensation made his vision go blurry for a few seconds.

Pixal briefly looked down at Zane. "Are you sure you are okay telling me about this? I understand that the subject is sensitive for you."

"I trust you more than anyone. You have half of my heart after all, Pixal." His hand touched her left hand and their metallic fingers intertwined briefly.

"Don't let me stop you then. Please continue." She smiled softly and replaced what had been taken out with a new part, restoring Zane's vision somewhat.

The image was still mildly blurry in his mind; like a blizzard of powdery snow over the lens of an old camera. "Whenever I'd feel lost I'd lay on the snowy ground and let my mind wander. I could lay down on the forest floor for days or even weeks without moving. It felt nice to let the snow slowly pile on top of my body, like a natural blanket. Sometimes birds or squirrels would linger around me if I was lucky enough. Though now looking back on that.. they probably thought that I was a cadaver."

Pixal removed a dented piece of circuitry with a pair of reinforced tweezers. Where was this story going? It just made her want to hug Zane and comfort him.

"One day a young monk from the mountain monastery had found me lying down. He took me all the way up there, and that was where I had gotten my first human contact after the memory wipe. The problem was.. all the monks in the monastery had taken a strict vow of silence! So I quickly came to the conclusion that human speech was unnatural. I took the vow as well in order to blend in with them." He smiled at that memory and winced a bit at the work Pixal was doing to his head.

"That would explain the stories of you having trouble speaking when you first met the others. Cole once told me that it took you two weeks to be able to talk to Jay and himself. Perhaps this long period of not speaking disrupted your development and relearning process?"

"When you put it that way it sounds very likely. But, my father had pre-installed my ability to use language deep within my hard drive. It is unlikely that it was wiped along with my other memories. Like everything from that era, it is still an enigma to me." Zane sighed.

He continued after taking a few moments to gather his words in the midst of the strange sensations he was receiving to his artificial frontal cortex. "The only form of communication we had was writing. The monk who had found me taught me how to read and write in nearly every language known to Ninjago. He told me that his name was.. why does it elude me now of all times? Regardless, he was also the one who taught me how to cook. I helped him every day in the kitchens to prepare meals for the other monks. Over time I gained their respect and also their pity. I could tell from the way they looked at me whenever I met eyes with them. The monk who found me asked me many questions over time, but the biggest one was why did I decide to lie in the snow when it was so dangerous?" Zane looked genuinely upset that he could not remember the monk's name, but he continued.

"It took me an entire week to formulate my short response because of how complex those feelings were. Finally, I wrote to him telling him that it brought me comfort; being close to the ground that is. Allowing nature to wash over you and being completely helpless to the elements. In retrospect I think it was also an act of deep loneliness. I'd wait for days until an animal came across me. Staring at them and watching how they moved and interacted with others fascinated me beyond belief."

Pixal reached down to get another tool. "Do you think that if the monk hadn't found you, that you would have considered yourself one of them instead of a human? There have been rare cases of human children being raised by wild animals before."

"I don't know. In the end they didn't stick around long enough for me to get close. I think they were.. afraid of me." A melancholy expression slowly spread across his face.

"It sounds like they probably could have picked up the scent that proved you were not made of organic material. Don't take offense to it, Zane. Even deer will sprint at the sound of a twig breaking." She ran her hand through his artificial silver hair gently.

Zane closed his eyes and allowed the pleasant sensation to comfort him. "I stayed at the monastery for three more years until Master Wu had found me again."

Pixal stopped abruptly. "..Again?"

"When I searched through my recovered memories during my time with Dr. Julien, I found out that Master Wu had met my father and myself back then. I never asked Master Wu about it, but it did hurt me that he never told me." He fidgeted with his hands.

"I doubt he had any malicious intentions when he did not give you that information. There is a chance that he had simply forgotten or wanted you to discover it yourself. Humans do not store memory like we do after all." Pixal was still truly surprised by this revelation. To meet Dr. Julien in person would be an honor.

Zane laughed weakly. "His training methods have always been strange."

As Pixal was re-sealing the platting she caught onto something. "Is your story finished or do you have a concluding statement?"

Zane raised his hands in feigned offense. "You have caught me red-handed. How do you know me so well?"

Pixal rolled her eyes and smiled. "I lived in your head for a few years, Zane. Let's hear the ending."

"I want to hear you guess what this was leading up to first. You get one try." He teased.

Pixal hummed in thought. "Does it have to do with cooking?"

He patted the bed that they were sitting on. Pixal put everything away in the box now that she was finished and looked him in the eyes. Their brightness was still too intense for the humans, but it was at least getting better.

"It's about beds. This one in particular." He looked rather proud of himself.

She couldn't hide her surprise whatsoever. "This incredibly personal story about your journey right after your father died was about.. your choice in bedding?"

He rubbed the back of his metallic neck in slight embarrassment. "Well.. when you put it that way.."

She grabbed both of his hands and smiled. "Now I have to know! Explain it to me, Zane."

Zane nodded. "Before I had gotten my own room in both the Bounty and the old monastery, all of us lived in bunk beds together. So when I had the opportunity to truly call a space my own I knew I had to take it. At first I only wanted to capture the same sensation I had gotten when I would lay down on the snow-covered forest floor. The prototype was a thin bed of twigs and dirt on the floor arranged as naturally as possible. Master Wu said that it was.. unfit for a ninja of my caliber to sleep in such conditions. When I came back to the drawing board I remembered the types of beds that the monks had slept in. Tatami beds that were not too comfortable as to not promote laziness, but also helped them retain energy for long days of charity work and self-reflection. So I combined these two concepts and added some room for additional interpretation."

"What made you so determined to try to recreate the memories of sleeping on the forest floor? You told me that doing that was an act of loneliness- an unpleasant emotion." Her grip on his hands tightened subtly.

By now his eyes had dimmed back to their usual ambient glow. "I wanted to always be reminded of how far I came. I must never forget that orphan boy who wandered through the woods for months without knowing who he was or what his purpose is. When I sleep here I am connected with my past self and humbled."

Pixal's eyes widened at Zane's total honesty. "I'm honored that you felt comfortable enough to tell me your story, Zane. But.. have you told the others?"

"No. I'll find the right time to tell them about my life after the memory wipe. Not now though."

"When you are ready, I'll be there with you if you need me." Pixal said as she embraced him tightly.

"I'd like that." He gladly returned the hug.

That plastic box was still in the exact same position as it had been during that day.

Pixal opened it and precisely searched through its contents. All she needed for a quick fix before returning to Borg Tower was right here. Wearing this helmet was already becoming quite cumbersome. In its creation Nya had sacrificed some mobility in order to provide reinforcements to her cranium. In combat the Samurai-x helmet was an essential tool that could never be forgotten. This context only heightened its flaws in a calm civilian setting. It was heavy and did not allow Pixal that much access to her usually wide peripheral vision. The quicker it could return to the mech's pilot seat the better.

She pocketed the parts she needed and left the box alone. Staying in Zane's room for a second longer was going to tear her apart. Not only had she just raided his room but she had also opened it- when it should be sealed air-tight until his return. Immeasurable guilt overwhelmed her sound reasoning skills. Would he ever forgive her? These were parts especially crafted for Zane and no one else. Finely tuned to seamlessly form into his face if he were to suffer immense damages to his titanium skin. On Pixal they would look very out of place.

All would know of her crime, as she would be wearing the mask of a thief wherever she went.

What do humans do when they are overwhelmed with thoughts like these? They get fresh air. Pixal shut the door behind her and went over to the kitchen. It was a strange saying. She didn't even have lungs to require oxygen. There was probably a mental effect to going outside that she was missing. If she could, she could easily live out the rest of time working inside. Unless you were the elemental master of nature- no one could control the wilderness. It was vast and untamable, two things Pixal did not mix with well. When she opened the sliding doors the first thing her receptors were met with was how cool the night air was. The second thing they picked up on was how bright the moon and stars were on this particular summer night.

The third thing she noticed was the bastard that was parked in the courtyard.

This was the final straw. What in the First Spinjitsu Master's name was HE doing here?! That was his machine on HER turf! She stormed her way over there to see if he was still inside the cockpit. This was the true trespasser- not Dareth or Skylor. She had sworn that she would make him wish he was never born if she found him again. The rusty door swung open, and there, lying passed out and drooling with the seat reclined to its lowest setting was the criminal in question.

Ronin. The “master thief” some called him. Pixal called him unspeakable things because that was what he was. He was no anti-hero, no bad guy turned good, not even a peoples' hero. Just a.. THING that cared only about his own preservation and greed. Nothing else. He was lower than a human to her. Ronin was an insect to Pixal. Something that lived to be squashed underneath her boot and forgotten about later.

"What are you doing here? Get out before you regret it." She picked him up by the collar of his sweaty shirt. Somehow his scent was more repulsive than his personality.

His baggy eyes slowly opened and he yawned loudly. "Huh? Well lookie here.. are you here to rescue me? Am I trapped somewhere I shouldn't be, Samurai-x?" His hairy hand poked the nose of the Samurai-x helmet playfully. He had no idea where he was or why Samurai-x was here. There was a chance that he was still dreaming.

The alcohol was still in his system. After Skylor went inside he had found a few cans of beer in the trunk and had himself a little one man party with the radio. Ronin didn't remember when he passed out, but it must have been a long time ago judging by how horrible he felt. Every part of him was aching and on top of that he was dizzy. Just when things couldn't get any worse some punk in a spiked helmet was pulling him up effortlessly and asking him questions out of the blue! Wait a second..

"Yes, you should get out while you still can." Her grip tightened when she slowly saw Ronin's face come to realization.

Oh hell no.

"Uh! Wait wait wait! Look let's work things out like civil adults I-" Before he could put his hands up in surrender Pixal punched him square in the jaw as hard as she could.

Her pearl-white hand was stained with his disgusting insect blood. Insects weren't even supposed to even have red blood cells, but this one did. The fluid had splattered on his white shirt, somehow making it even filthier. Ronin groaned in pain and grabbed a handkerchief from his windbreaker pocket and wiped up the blood from his face. He didn't even have the nerve to say that it was wrong that she had assaulted him. Even in his inebriated state, he saw this coming the second he landed in the monastery.

"Answer me: why are you here?" Pixal wiped her soiled hand on the driver seat sloppily.

Ronin coughed up some blood. "Look, it's all Skylor’s fault! She needed a ride.. I got a nice deal out of it, y'know?"

She kicked him in the shoulder with less force than the punch had. "Was it as good as the deal you had on Zane and me? Lucky guy." Her voice was laced with audible venom.

The alcohol numbed some of the beatings he was receiving, he still clutched his right shoulder in pain. "O-Of course not. You two were worth a fortune.." He foolishly answered. Even in the face of danger he found a way to have the final laugh.

Pixal threw off her helmet and pulled him onto her feet to stare her in the eyes. Ronin felt his heart stop at the horrific sight. Was this going to be the face of someone who was going to send him to his maker? The grim reaper wore many horrible masks, this just happened to be one of them he supposed. He had seen the entire world five times over, and yet there were still things that shook him to his core. Maintaining eye contact with her was extremely difficult but he tried to pull what little pride had remained together to make his last stand worth it.

"Heh. A face only a toaster like him would love, that's for sure." He gave a grin that fully displayed that he had nothing to lose; Ronin's final stand. Maybe if he was lucky she would take pity upon him and leave him be for the rest of his life.

Now that she was so close to R.E.X., she saw something else that only fueled her rage. The plating of the machine.. It was repurposed metal from her old body! All those times he helped the ninja save Ninjago, he was doing it in this grotesque vehicle. This injustice could not stand a second longer. Pixal threw him to the ground hard and turned away from him. She was practically growling with rage at this point. Why was none of this retribution feeling good? Revenge was supposed to be satisfying and glorious. Stepping on this overgrown insect just made her feel sick. She kicked a potted plant so far that it went over the stone walls of the monastery. Hopefully it wasn't one of Master Wu's new bonsai trees.

Reaching down she picked up a pipe wrench that had fallen out the trunk of R.E.X., Pixal shoved it into Ronin's hands and backed up a sizable distance. She did all this while maintaining total eye contact with her target.

"What are you planning now? Is this some sort of weird robot murder ritual?" Ronin tilted his head like a confused animal.

"Quiet. I get nothing out of punishing you in this state. Defend yourself as best as you can before I make my next move. Nothing is off limits." Pixal didn't get into any fighting stance. She watched his next move carefully with glaring eyes.

Ronin scratched his scalp in confusion and shrugged. "Alright. Here I come." He stumbled forward and raised the wrench high in the air.

Pixal didn't move an inch. She stood as still as a statue and allowed the wrench to make contact with her body. For this brief moment she even turned on her pain receptors for the first time in a while. Every little artificial nerve was screaming in excruciating pain as she let the sensation wash over her entire body. It was disturbingly satisfying how close the pain on her exterior almost matched the pain she felt on the inside. The strike wasn't so strong that it made a dent in her metallic exterior, but it wasn't anything to be scoffed at either. The blow left a enlongaged scrape that would take some buffing out to remove. Ronin was strong and still knew how to fight even while hammered on bad beer. He had obviously aimed for the head, which showed he did have some semblance of sense remaining in his body. Clutching the wrench Ronin didn't wait for Pixal's retaliation before trying to hit her again. He wished he didn't have to look her in the eyes as he beat her over the head with the wrench.

The way she stared at him as he did it made him want to run for his life.

Pixal snapped back into motion and grabbed his wrist tightly, making him drop the wrench. She could hear a crunching noise as her grip slowly tightened. Such frail creatures. She could see it clear as day now. The one eye that remained on his face had its pupils blown wide in pure terror. He looked like a deer in the headlights of a truck. Did he really think that he was going to die today? That's hilarious.

He wasn't going to get away that easy.

Ronin couldn't form any sentences with this much pain clouding his mind. His eye swelled with salty tears as he used his spare hand to scratch her deformed face. Escaping maximum security prison was easier than this. Basic survival instincts had kicked in and he was no longer trying to gain her pity. She threw him to the ground and got on top of his chest. After that, she had completely lost control.

"I hate you. I hate you. I hate you. I hate you!" She murmured like some twisted mantra.

Everything felt like it had gone in slow motion for both of them. They were trapped in their own little time bubble of violence. More of the insect's blood splattered onto her once white face. Now both of her hands were coated in disgusting biological fluids. By the time she was done with him he was all puffy and bruised beyond recognition. It reminded Pixal of the time Jay had gotten stung by a bunch of bees, but a million times worse of course.

After the rampage, she felt hollow inside. That was better than being so overwhelmed with rage though, right?

Looking down at the carnage she remembered her own scrapping in all it's gruesome detail. How Ronin and Clouse took their sweet time removing each plate of metal and line of wire. She will never forget how she was completely and utterly helpless as they tore her to pieces. She remembered how when they took Zane away before the scrapping, she had thought that she would never see him again. How she never even had the chance to say goodbye. It was only a second thought to preserve her hard drive onto that shabby old computer in the jail cell. Her fingers checked for a pulse on Ronin's swollen neck; the insect had survived that, somehow. If she was truly intent on returning all the pain that he had given her on Chen's island, she would have to kill him. Brutally. She wasn't sure if her soul could handle that now or ever.

She turned around and looked back at the monastery. The others would inevitably come across him if she left him like this. Zane always told the others to clean up after themselves. Tidiness was important to him. She went back inside to quickly fetch the first aid kit from the restroom. This was one mess she couldn't afford to leave uncleaned. In that moment she wasn't sure if she was saving this man's life because she was obligated to or because she still had some iota of empathy left for him. It was no use to dwell on such a thought.

All but his remaining eye and his nose and mouth had to be completely covered in healing salve and tightly bandaged. He looked like one of those Serpentine mummies you would see in Ninjago city's museum. She put him back in the driver's seat and opened the last of the remaining beer cans to place in his hand. It is likely that Ronin won't even remember this encounter given all that head trauma. He'll think that he got into a bar fight with some locals and flew all the way back up here using his remaining energy. The minute Pixal shows her face to him again, the memories will certainly come back to him. That is a risk she is not willing to take.

She is Samurai-x now.

And Samurai-x did not take time out of her night to punish insects.

Equipping the helmet she returned to the safety of the indoors and rushed back to the lair. She was done dealing with trespassers for the rest of the night. Maybe she could hole herself down here and the rest of the world would leave her alone forever. She slid down the rope and barely stopped herself from crashing at the bottom. She looked down at her hands and noticed that the blood was still there. It had dried and gotten into all the little intricate crevices of her knuckles and finger joints. There was a bathroom down here too of course. She could wash up there.

In the bright white light of the bathroom she filled the sink with soapy water and let her hands soak. It didn't take long for the sudsy water to turn a filthy reddish brown color. She turned a dial and let the filth drain. Her hands looked clean but she still felt.. dirty. In the mirror her face had splatters of blood on it as well. That mixed with the disfigurement made her look like some kind of psycho-robot that you could see in a cheap horror movie. Scrubbing her face with a small towel, Pixal looked at herself harder. It wasn't guilt that she was feeling, right? After everything that Ronin had done to her and Zane.. there was no chance in the entire universe that she felt remorse for her actions that night.

She was still dirty.

Her hands gripped the edges of the sink, chipping the enamel. In her mind she had elaborately planned how she would theoretically punish Ronin if there were no consequences attached. Over the years these schemes got more elaborate and outlandish as her feelings festered inside herself. She wouldn't even confess these feelings to Zane in fear that she would scare him. In her mind she had created this villain out of Ronin that had blown completely out of proportion. He was this mastermind thief who went around scrapping any Nindroid who he crossed paths with for pennies on the dime. He was a murderer. Whenever he collaborated with the ninja it only fueled that image that had been brewing for far too long.

In reality he wasn't this grand foe that needed to be stopped at any cost. He was a sad, washed up drunk man who gave Skylor a ride over here for some free booze. It wasn't until Pixal brought it up that he even remembered that transaction that he made all those years ago. Pixal hung her head in shame. In the heat of the moment she had thought that giving him a weapon to defend himself would even the odds, but it only made things worse for them both. Reality hit her like a freight train; she had nearly murdered a defenseless human for no reason. Pixal fell to her knees and put a hand over her mouth. What would Zane think of her actions right now? He'd hate her for what she did tonight.

She held her knees close to her chest and turned on her Borg watch. She never thought she'd do this under normal circumstances again, but this was anything but that. She dialed the personal phone number for her creator and held her non-existent breath. To her surprise he picked up nearly instantly.

"Pixal? It is nearly two in the morning. Is everything okay?" Cyrus Borg appeared before her in a small hologram form. His expression became extremely worried when he saw the state in which his pseudo-daughter was in.

"Oh dear.. what happened?" His voice had gotten low, as if he were trying to console a child who had just witnessed a traumatic event.

"I did something unforgivable. I need to know if there is something that you put in my programming that could permit such behavior." She tried her best to hide the emotion in her voice.

"Pixal, I.. your free will is of the utmost importance to me. What makes us human is our ability to learn from our mistakes. In order to do that.. we must make mistakes first. I would never take that away from you."

She tried her best to wipe away the clear tears from her eyes before her creator could see them but to no avail. "This is nothing like that. What I did was awful and cruel. I don't deserve you, my friends or even Zane."

"Whatever you did tonight, know that I will always cherish you no matter what. Your ability to reason is unlike anyone I have ever known in my life. I'd bet my life that you will find a way to make this right." Cyrus Borg spoke.

"How..?" Her voice got small and weakened.

"Trust yourself. You can do this, Pixal." In the back of his mind, Cyrus Borg was of course worried out of his mind.

This event was totally unprecedented! For the past few years Pixal has kept a sizable distance between herself and Borg industries. This happening out of the blue was unbelievably surprising. He had to pinch himself to prevent the impulsive questions from pouring out. What did she do that was so awful and cruel? Why was her face so disfigured? What was she doing on the floor of a bathroom? What were those stains on her shirt? Right now for the first time in his life, Cyrus Borg had to act like a father-like figure. His relationship with Pixal had grown far past the boss and his secretary. It was deeper than that. Perhaps it won't ever be as deep as the relationship Dr. Julien had with Zane, but at least it was something tangible.

"I'll try. Again, I apologize for potentially waking you at this unusual hour."

Cyrus Borg waved his hands. "No no no, it's totally fine. Feel free to call me any time."

"But your schedule ..?" Maybe it was the lack of sleep that was making her creator say such strange things all of a sudden.

"I'll take time out of any business deal if it means that I can help you. Pixal, you matter more to me than any of those investors or salarymen."

"That means a lot to me, thank you.." She wiped away what remaining tears were left on her face.

"-Besides, I'm a total night owl these days! New invention ideas always come up when I get the midnight snack cravings, heh." He rubbed the back of his head with embarrassment.

"You always did have peculiar habits, Cyrus Borg." Pixal smiled ever so slightly.

"Hey, you stay safe okay? Call me again whenever you need to.. or if you just want to talk."

"Alright. Good night."

"Good night, Pixal."

After she turned off her Borg watch she laid down on the relatively clean bathroom floor. A weak smile crept up on the corners of her mouth as she realized just what she was doing. Closing her eyes she imagined herself lying on the cold forest floor like Zane had done many years ago. Being so helpless like this was supposed to be frightening in most cases. Yet in this context it calmed her down significantly. In the dream she saw a familiar boy in all white clothes approach her. He crouched down and poked her with a stick curiously.

"I think I'm beginning to understand now, Zane." Her voice was so quiet that she could barely even hear herself.

He didn't respond, instead he simply laid down parallel to her on his back. Together they looked up at the leaves and watched the formations of migratory birds fly overhead. They were both so still that the snow had begun to pile up on top of them. At first its weight was barely noticeable, but now it had become almost suffocating. All of Zane's features had already been completely hidden by the snow. Her panic mode didn't activate though. She wanted this. To be buried here in this lucid dream with the fragmented memory of her soulmate was the best outcome for her- in her own opinion.

It was what she deserved.

Chapter Text

After those two previous outbursts, Vex was beginning to reconsider the current power dynamic at hand.

Before the Ice Emperor had awakened, Vex had full control over him. This was an undisputed fact. Truly those were the good old days. Back then the monarch would ask for advice before he did nearly everything. This included even the most meaningless of things, such as: if it was advisable that he read a certain book or meditate in an unremarkable room. Every action of his metallic puppet was carefully planned and controlled. At least that was what Vex had convinced himself. That was unfortunately no longer the case now. Ever since the Ice Emperor awoke from his hibernation his actions have been unpredictable and violent. Vex did embrace violence, but when it was uncontrollable that was when he drew the line. The Ice Emperor was akin to a wild animal that had been set free from its cage.

Vex just had to reestablish who was the man, and who was the beast once and for all.

Where other men would begin going to the idea board, Vex was one step ahead. He hadn't spent all those decades stuck inside the palace just twiddling his thumbs after all. On top of ruling the entire realm, he had been obsessively brainstorming ways to fully gain control over the Ice Emperor once and for all. Before the monarch had encased himself in the corrupted ice, Vex had seen the warning signs that his hold on him was weakening. Where he lacked empathy he had compensated it with foresight. He could remember himself hunched over his desk and nearly going mad from the lack of sleep. All those countless days and nights he had spent cooped up in that office of his. Outstretched over the majority of his desk space was a large parchment paper, it was so big it could nearly pass as a tablecloth. To anyone else it displayed the incoherent writings of a madman. To Vex, this was several decades' worth of planning; his second magnum opus.

In the end he never truly did "finish" it. This grand scheme had become too convoluted, nonlinear and up for interpretation at best. At its worst it was a desperate cry for help from a man who hadn't left the confines of his castle in thirty years. By the time the thirty fifth year had rolled around Vex was no longer writing about his grand plan. He found himself writing a letter. In the remaining margins of the paper he wrote the story of his life in fear that he would begin to lose his memory as he began to age. The more he poured his soul into it the more he realized that it was becoming less of an autobiography. It had become a confessional obituary. At the bottom he addressed it to someone in the best handwriting he could muster. The only one who he had ever experienced any connection with in his life. Not his "family" or any of the other Formlings.

It was addressed to the Ice Emperor.

After signing it he immediately tore it off the oversized parchment. In a frenzied trance he used his bare hands to further shred the flimsy piece of paper into thousands of pieces. The deep paper cuts he got didn't hurt as much as his pride in that moment. Vex would take those written words to the grave.

Vex winced when he remembered that particular low point. Why hasn't he forgotten about it by now? Back to the real issue at hand. So.. what was the first step to completely gain control over someone as powerful as the Ice Emperor? Gaining his complete trust and reliance was the obvious choice. Luckily, Vex had done that many years beforehand. The following step would require far more.. finesse. Vex would have to further isolate the Ice Emperor. As if he wasn't isolated enough. This included creating a divide between the two of them and the rest of the Royal Court. The majority of the Blizzard Samurai army could stay, since they did not have the willpower to speak against the Royal Advisor. By the process of elimination, the amount of people Vex had to truly deal with could be counted on one hand. 

Easy enough right?

The true roadblocks in Vex's plans were General Grimfax and his trusted lieutenants. Amongst the Blizzard Samurai those who were part of King Grimfax's original army tended to be stronger than their comrades who were made out of corrupted ice. After the Battle for Great Lake village both types of Blizzard Samurai had their numbers greatly reduced. While the Ice Emperor could easily replenish their ranks with his powers, it was nearly impossible to find and locate any warriors worthy of joining the ranks of the formerly-human Blizzard Samurai. They were finite. The lieutenants in particular had retained the ability to make decisions on their own so that they would be able to lead the Ice Emperor's army. But, as it turns out this gift of thought was a ticking time bomb. Vex could feel it in his frozen bones; a disaster was inevitable at this rate. That was.. unless he nipped this little problem in the bud before it had time to take root.

However, this is the former Warrior King they were talking about. A man who could rally even the most cowardly of hearts to his cause. He was a born leader, both figuratively and literally. Vex had done his homework after all to learn as much as he could about this Samurai-shaped obstacle that stood in his way. General Grimfax- no King Grimfax, was descended from a line of famous military leaders. The way that they established who was the "Warrior King'' was in a one-on-one duel between the current monarch and his eldest son. The winner would determine who's rear sits on the throne. They did not rule by wisdom, but instead strength and honor. How utterly foolish. Vex couldn't help but snicker to himself. Perhaps that was why they always had their own Royal Advisors do all the true heavy lifting. Those brutes only knew a world of violence and comradery. They were born with boiling royal blood and they died seething.

Vex could see it in the General's eyes that he was not completely broken. Perhaps he could never be broken. Behind those glowing blue spheres the Warrior King stirred. Restless. Vex turned his head to catch a quick glimpse of the General. He was talking with one of the comrades he had brought on this journey. The two met eyes briefly before Vex quickly turned his head back to face forward. Did he know that he was on to him? The Royal Advisor grimaced as if he had picked up the scent of a rotten egg. He couldn't just get rid of him, he was too valuable. Neither could he break his spirit further, then he would be just another mindless Blizzard Samurai.

"What to do.. what to do.." Vex combed his frozen mustache with his forefinger and thumb.

The Ice Emperor was removed from his own inner thoughts when he heard his advisor speaking to himself. "Did you say something to me, Vex?"

Vex blinked in surprise but then realized that this would be the perfect time to sow the seeds for his current plan. He leaned in and whispered closely to the Ice Emperor. Sure he could have waited until they had landed and found a truly confidential area to speak in. But bad mouthing the General while he was right behind him was a true power move. Vex wanted to make sure he remembered exactly where he stood in this hierarchy.

"Oh, my apologies for murmuring, my Emperor. I was simply trying to dissect the nature this truly troubling rumor." Vex knew Grimfax was looking at him. What a helpless creature.

Boreal began to fly at a slower pace, it was nearly gliding through the air at this point. The Ice Emperor did this so that he could focus entirely on what Vex was saying.

The monarch turned his head to look his advisor in the eye, cold as ever. "Does it come from a credible source? I trust that you wouldn't waste your time on petty tales." His inhuman voice was somehow more spine-chilling when it came in the form of a whisper.

Vex feigned a frown. "I have reason to believe so. I heard this exact accusation from several individuals within the lower ranks of the Blizzard Samurai army. They cannot lie even if they wanted to."

In response the Ice Emperor immediately landed Boreal upon the side of a mountain range. He needed to be on his own two feet for this revelation. The snow cushioned the impact of jumping off of Boreal's back. The only problem was how up in this high altitude the thick fog made it nearly impossible to even see your own hands in front of your face. The Ice Emperor grabbed Vex's arm to make sure he didn't lose track of his advisor.

"General Grimfax." The Ice Emperor's eyes illuminated a cone of light onto the other men.

The General and his men got off of Boreal's back and onto their knees. "Yes, my Emperor?"

"I command that you and your men stay here until I return." He commanded firmly.

Vex looked up and tried to find the Ice Emperor's face amongst the heavy fog. From here all he could see was that long metal arm and two beams of light to indicate that he was not alone. Normally being dragged along like a lost child would have hurt his pride but when it was the Ice Emperor doing it, Vex was able to look the other way.

"I commend your decision to land so that we may discuss this within a more.. private setting."

The Ice Emperor stopped walking once they reached a ledge. Cool winds from below thinned the heavy fog, allowing the two to be able to at least see each others' faces. Vex nearly stumbled when he realized he was just a step away from falling off the face of the mountain. Even the immortal Blizzard Samurai had their limits. One strong enough breeze could shatter him into a thousand pieces of angry little ice.

"Speak. Now." The Ice Emperor ordered.

Vex straightened his back and looked over his shoulder for any stragglers. No, they couldn't leave Boreal's back unless they were flung off of it by the beast itself.

"There are doubts about General Grimfax's loyalty to your cause." Vex said as though he were heartbroken.

He could see the Ice Emperor flinch at that. This had to be world-shattering for him, Vex assumed. Can't make an omelet without breaking a few eggs.

"That is impossible." His voice didn't come out as confidently as he had hoped for.

Vex shook his head. "Alas, but it is. Just like my transformation, General Grimfax kept some of his humanity in order to serve a greater function. He is not broken like the others."

"What..?" The Ice Emperor's voice came out in a ragged whisper. He turned his head and shined his fog light eyes onto Vex's blue face.

The royal advisor nodded solemnly. "It is a reality we must be ready to face, my dear Emperor."

"This cannot be true! Explain this now!" He put both hands on Vex's shoulders and shook him.

Ironically for the conqueror of the entire realm, the Ice Emperor's true world was small. He knew no one else besides his Royal Court and he spoke to no one else besides those in his army. To potentially lose one of the major things that made up his tiny little life here was causing him to regress into a panicked state. He couldn't pull himself together, even though he hadn't heard the full story yet.

Vex felt the Ice Emperor's hands slowly dig into his frozen shoulders. "Please, let us sit down, my Emperor. Your father would have hated to see you in such distress. It is an unappealing look for a warrior to display." Vex tried to remove the Ice Emperor's grip from his form. He was like a cat latching onto a tree in a thunderstorm.

It took a few moments for the Ice Emperor to regain himself. They found a flat enough boulder to serve as a bench for both of them.

"During your hibernation, General Grimfax did serve to the best of his ability. However now, he seems reluctant to perform his duty. Even before my very eyes I saw his hesitation to follow my orders. This does not mean he is traitorous.. yet. What I mean to say is that he is not entirely devoted to you as say I am. Though I guess that isn't very "fair", since there is not a single creature in this universe that is as devoted to your cause as I am." Vex chose his words carefully. He could not risk the Ice Emperor killing the General in a fit of rage.

The Ice Emperor looked at his advisor helplessly. He took what he said at total face value. "What would you advise me to do about this?"

"We must test him. I'd recommend sending him to the farthest reaches of the continent to further spread the word of your reign. There are some who still don't know that you hold rule over this dominion. This shall be a crusade the likes of which has never been seen before." He could see it now; all those villages thinking that they had outsmarted the Royal Court by using their distance as a tool to avoid their rule. They will suffer as everyone else did.

By the look on his face Vex could tell the Ice Emperor wasn't entirely sold on the idea just yet. "Who will lead my army in his stead?"

"In your absence I created a perfectly self-sustaining system for the Blizzard Samurai to follow. They manage themselves just fine in the many garrisons posted across the land. If we need him it would be no trouble to acquire him when we have Boreal in our arsenal. We can just pick him off the ground and do what we please with him."

"How will we know for certain that he is completing his assigned task?"

"I still have the corrupted mirror to keep an eye on your realm, my Emperor. If I find that he cannot perform this simple mission I will let you know immediately. The rest would be up to you naturally.”

His armor clanked lightly as he got up from the rock. After that debriefing the Ice Emperor had calmed himself down significantly.

"It was unseemly of me to react in such a manner. I should have expected this from the beginning. Before he had been turned, he was the usurper to the throne. The very one who had killed my family and forced us into that cave. A traitor will always be one, no matter what titles or armor you put him in." The Ice Emperor helped Vex off the rock and sighed in frustration.

"May I offer a piece of advice to soothe you, my Emperor?"

"Say what you wish." He still seemed shell shocked about this whole revelation and was doing poorly to hide it.

"There is a saying that your father told me once; "every man is a sword". Do you know what that means?" Vex found a strange joy in teaching these little lessons to the Ice Emperor.

"It sounds like another one of your strange riddles. Explain."

Vex smiled and combed his mustache like a wise old man. "We all start as rough pieces of steel. Many either choose to spend their lives that way in ignorance of what their potential holds, or in fear of what they could become. When we subject ourselves to the fire of the forge and the brutal beating of the smiths' hammer we become something far greater than we ever were before. Through strife, training and discipline we can reach our true potential . I believe that with enough time, energy and patience we can beat out all the "rough edges" from our beloved General. This trial may be just what he needs in order to retain his position."

The gentle sound of their combined footsteps came to a sudden halt. Vex had been walking slightly ahead of the Ice Emperor so he turned his head to see what was wrong. The Ice Emperor's body stiffly stopped moving. This apparently happened around the time when he heard a certain two-word phrase in Vex's speech. He was completely frozen in mid motion. Even his eyes looked dim and lifeless. Vex panicked and jumped to wave his hands in front of the Ice Emperor's face.

"My Emperor?! Now is not the time for games!" Vex knew the Ice Emperor never was one to be playful. Something was wrong. Very wrong.

He clasped his hands on his sides and shook his Emperor relentlessly as though he were a tree. When all else failed, Vex resorted to violence. Even as a Blizzard Samurai he couldn't do much to the Ice Emperor's metallic body. All of his punches seemingly bounced off of his armor and didn't even rattle his form. It was hard to tell if he was more agitated or furious about this whole situation. For his final resort Vex picked up a snow covered rock. It was about as big as an apple and had a decent heft to it. The hand that held the stone trembled. What else could he do? Wait another forty years? He wound up his arm and threw the rock as hard as he could at the head of the Ice Emperor.

Was it pure coincidence that the moment the stone touched his forehead that he was awoken from his trance? The taller man hunched over as if he were seasick and looked around his immediate surroundings in a state of bewilderment. It reminded Vex of when he first saw him. That nostalgia was immediately wiped away by pure terror. What if he remembered everything? What if all that hard work Vex had done to create this monster was for naught? All he could do was tremble like the coward he was and wait for the greater being to speak.

"Huh..? What happened?" The Ice Emperor looked down at his advisor sprawled out on the ground.

"You..! Do you remember who you are?" Vex dusted himself off and squinted at the Ice Emperor. He needed to put on a brave face. This cannot be allowed to become a regular occurrence. If he was still human he would've had a heart attack- several even. It was far too soon for the Ice Emperor to return to his hibernation. Vex couldn't afford to lose him again.

"Yes of course. I'm the Ice Emperor. Yet.. everything went dark for a moment. I couldn't move my body or see anything." This definitely appeared to have disturbed the Ice Emperor. His eyes were blown wide open and he was grimacing.

Suddenly, the Ice Emperor leaned down and looked Vex in the eyes intensely. "I thought that I died, Vex." He said each word slowly and deliberately.

Vex pretended like that totally didn't affect him. "Just try to let me know before that happens again, okay? It is unprofessional for a ruler to suddenly become.. incapacitated. What if an elite Formling assassin were to have found us? The General and his comrades could never find us in this fog and I could do nothing to defend us."

The Ice Emperor looked down at the snow covered ground. "I'll try my best.." He tightened his grip on both his scepter and the forearm of his advisor.

It appeared that they had gotten somewhat lost on this mountain top. The fog was shifting and the Ice Emperor's lights could only show them so much. Vex returned to his thoughts while the taller man guided them both through this makeshift labyrinth. At least the words that he spoke in his mind could not trigger the Ice Emperor to freeze up like they did in reality. Vex made a mental note to create a glossary of words to never use around the Ice Emperor once they returned to the castle. At this point he could fill up half a page.

The next step would be to create an unbeatable enemy. Something that couldn't be defeated in a single battle. It needed to be less of a living thing and more of a general concept. The Formlings had served this purpose for the first few years of the Ice Emperor's reign. But, they had conveniently disappeared after the Battle for Great Lake Village. Now that this spot was open there were many new potential candidates. Vex had settled on something that even he himself found unnerving. Something that could rival the unnaturally powerful abilities of the Ice Emperor and keep him busy until the end of time itself.

After a few hours of wandering aimlessly they had found Boreal just where the Ice Emperor had left it. Vex didn't even realize that he was back on the dragon's back until after they were off the air. He was so deeply entrenched in his thoughts that the physical world around him was moving at an entirely different speed. He pulled out the large map from his pocket and tried to figure out where they were in particular. A sudden revelation hit him like a comet. The frost on his eyelashes flicked away by the amount of blinking he was doing. The true rival of the Ice Emperor was staring him right in the face on that piece of raggedy old parchment.

At this breakneck speed they would be at the palace in no time. But, Vex's mind was faster. He was already thinking far ahead from where he stood at that current moment in time. It was a blessing that he was so patient. Otherwise he would have driven himself insane long ago. He found himself getting giddy for events that haven't even happened yet. Oh, the very moment that they landed everything would just come together so perfectly. In the distance he could see the mountain range open up and show the tundra valley. They were close and the anticipation was making him stir crazy on top of that dragon.

To the surprise of everyone, Vex was the first one to get off of Boreal. He nearly flung himself off to be honest. The Ice Emperor and General Grimfax were far more composed about their departure. Much to Grimfax's dismay, Vex didn't allow the Ice Emperor a moment alone. In the General's mind the royal advisor was like a pesky little fly circling around the humble yet admirable Ice Emperor. Their ruler could swat him into a fine red mist without even trying, but he chose to put up with him. The seasoned warrior shook his head in confusion about it all. There were some things he was never meant to understand.

Before the Ice Emperor could even enter the palace Vex had grabbed his arm. "My Emperor, there is something that I need you to see immediately."

Confused, the Ice Emperor tilted his head in mild frustration. "Why didn't you show it to us while we were already in the air?"

Vex nudged his head towards the General. "Did you forget that little conversation that we shared before you were incapacitated? This is a highly delicate matter!" He whispered harshly.

The Ice Emperor turned towards Boreal and sighed. He got on its back once more and waved for Vex to join him. As they took off Vex looked down at all the rest of the Ice Emperor's army. They are like little ants cast in the shadow of this great beast. Instinctively, General Grimfax and the other Blizzard Samurai returned to their training.

Still, as compared to other times that the Ice Emperor and Vex went off on their own adventures in recent memory, the General couldn't shake the feeling that something was terribly wrong.

"Why are we going there? That part of the map is empty." The Ice Emperor scanned the area that Vex was insisting on them visiting.

Vex scoffed and rolled his eyes. "That is one of the reasons why we are going there, my Emperor. Do you have so little faith in your advisor?"

"I trust you a thousand times more than anything else in this world, I thought I made that clear." By now he had memorized the location on the map and was heading towards it, albeit with slight reluctance.

"Then show it. I wouldn't be dragging you out here if it wasn't this important." Vex crossed his arms and put the map away.

"What is so critical about this location in particular?"

Vex hummed in thought. If he were to give it away before the Ice Emperor even saw it, would that make it any less frightening for him? "It is a growing vulnerability for your empire."

Hearing that, the Ice Emperor kicked Boreal into high-drive. "Then we must address it before it grows any larger."

They soared so fast in the air that the wind around them was whistling. It was the tune of Vex's plan working flawlessly. Despite their speed, Vex could tell that the Ice Emperor was still not feeling entirely confident about this little adventure. He had never explored these parts before after all. This was entirely uncharted territory and they were far from home. Everything looked different compared to that stretch of land they had grown used to. The trees were without leaves and there wasn't a single human settlement in sight for miles.

It was almost like this place was deserted for a reason.

If one wasn't any wiser they would think it was foolish to avoid such perfectly habitable land. There was plenty of game to hunt and the soil was as fertile as could be. Yet the closer that the two of them got to their destination they found that the air of unease grew thicker as well. Despite Vex's total confidence in his plan working he couldn't hide his own fear surrounding this place. He grew up with the stories of people going missing and of strange creatures devouring men. In this moment he needed to act like he understood this place like the back of his hand. He needed to sell this pitch as if his life depended on it.

The Ice Emperor squinted and took his mask off. "Why.. does the air have flavor?" He opened his mouth as if to taste it, despite having no true tongue to do so.

"That means we are close. Beyond those hills is our true destination. Prepare to land shortly, my Emperor." Vex gripped the saddle tightly.

Over the hills the world opened up. Before the Ice Emperor's eyes was something he had never seen before, something that he couldn't have even imagined existing. Here, the only mountains were these jagged snowless black cliffs. That was one of the most jarring things to be seen here. The fact that this pace had avoided the eternal winter for so long. There was no grass, only this yellowish substance that reminded him of gravel. Large white birds he had never seen before flew overhead. Though the most overwhelming thing of all, the thing that took his nonexistent breath away, was that big stretch of endless blue water. The way it reflected the midday sun, how it shined like the most polished piece of armor he had ever seen. Never before had he felt so small.

Vex put his hand on the Ice Emperor's shoulder reassuringly. "My Emperor, this is the ocean."

Chapter Text

Eighty-two years ago, in the former Formling village, Vex learned what the ocean was.

It was already rare enough to get news from outside the village due to the Formling's weariness of outsiders. So, to receive heraldings from the distant coast was like winning the lottery. The subject alone was considered heavily taboo. Any discussions regarding it had to be held in complete privacy amongst the elders. All of these factors made it all the more tempting to eavesdrop upon.

The Formling village had always been in the dead center of the continent. This was a fact taught to Vex at a young age. Even the most experienced scouts could accurately point to the village on a blank map, blindfolded. Vex never paid any attention to why they chose that location. It probably had to do with it being in the "heart of the world" or something ridiculous like that. Being so inland had isolated his people from the greater world around them. Surrounding all sides of the village was a dense forest, and beyond that was a steep mountain range. It was like they were trapped here by some unforgiving god.

Even at seven years of age, Vex was already showing signs of being a menace. The only thing keeping his father from completely giving up on him was the fact that his choosing ceremony had not yet happened. Without any exaggeration, everything was riding on that. Despite all the supposed immense pressure, he was too young to understand or even care about anything besides himself. Everyone else already hated his guts, so why was he supposed to conform to meet their standards? If no one was going to advocate for his survival before the ceremony, he doubted they would afterwards.

From behind the large common house, Vex was enjoying his latest prize. He was gnawing on a bone with just enough scraps of burnt meat still clinging on. This had clearly been stolen, as the hunters who had brought the game were calling out for him with anger in their voices. If something was missing, broken, or vandalized, it was almost always Vex who was the culprit.

"The elders speak of a great storm coming soon from the coast." One masculine-sounding voice spoke. Vex couldn't investigate where the voice came from without getting caught. All he could do now was listen.

Another voice sighed; it sounded younger than the previous one. "The coast? Are you certain?"

"It is foolish to doubt the elders, you know. Even so, we are protected by the forest and mountains. The storm will not come to us if the spirits are good." There was confidence in his voice.

"You say that as if you know what to expect. Have you experienced a storm like this before?"

"I trust what the elders say, and the elders say that we are safe."

A third voice entered the conversation. "What is the big deal about the coast anyway? No one goes there or lives there."

Both voices scoffed before the deeper one spoke. "The water is poisonous, and the wind never ceases. Even the air tastes strongly of salt, they say."

"That sounds like a tale to scare children. How can water be poisonous?"

"The elders say that if you drink it, you never quench your thirst. They say it is the very tear duct of the world—salty and bitter. If you drink too much, you die. On top of that, the water goes on for eternity. The moment you step foot into it, you will be swept up, and who knows what will happen to you?"

"What if you just settled away from the water then? Surely the surrounding area isn't as bad. What harm could some grass and trees do?"

"That's the thing. There are no trees, no grass, not even any dirt!"

The questioning voice gasped. "No way. Then what is the ground made up of? Is it stone like the mountains?"

"I've heard it was this strange substance made up of the finest grains of rock. So fine that it flows like powder through your fingers. It is yellow like the rays of the sun."

A wave of silence passed through the group of adults.

"Can you eat it?"

"What? No. It's rocks. I mean, you can, but you'd die."

"Can you build atop it or grow from it?"

"I doubt it. Have you tried building a house on a gravely mountain? The ground shifts. Crops will not grow from rocks. This substance near the coast is even worse than that. You can drown in it, too. Quicksand, they call it."

"I have heard enough. I'm going to bed."

"Sleep well."

Vex remained frozen in his spot. The animal bone in his hands was already cold, and the meat had fallen off into the dirt below. Before he could reach down to eat it, he felt a cold hand grab him by the hair. He squirmed helplessly as he was yanked up to eye level with the furious adult.

"How much did you hear, Vermin?"

Despite this being an entirely foreign place, the Ice Emperor felt the tiniest hint of familiarity itch in the back of his mind.

Perhaps he had been here before he lost his kingdom. Before his family had been slaughtered. He could see it now. The faceless silhouette of his father walking with him along the shoreline. A dream from another lifetime. But why did that fantasy make him feel so melancholy inside?

"Why did you bring us here?” The Ice Emperor scanned the horizon. No immediate dangers made themselves present to his superior sense of vision.

"I told you before. This is a matter of the utmost security for your kingdom, my Emperor." Vex got off Boreal's back and clasped his hands together.

"We are the only ones here. There are no outposts, weapons, or signs of life around us for miles." The Ice Emperor was beginning to think this was some sort of riddle or test Vex was playing at. He had no time for this if that was the case.

"Let me answer your question with another: What would you do if the gateway to your palace was left wide open?" Vex asked.

The Ice Emperor seemed frustrated with such an obvious question but answered regardless. "I’d close it."

Vex raised his hand as if to guide the Ice Emperor's sight to the far-off ocean. Where the setting sun's rays hit the farthest waters. It was an objectively beautiful sight.

"The ocean that surrounds your kingdom is open. It has been immortal since time immemorial. Threats unknown to us both can breach this fine land at any time. It was most fortunate that nothing had arrived here during the period of time you were in hibernation."

"Can't you see past the ocean using your mirror?" The Ice Emperor's tone was beginning to get tense.

"I'm afraid I cannot. What I know about the lands beyond us is only from the books in your grand library. Even those old tomes are unreliable at best."

"Tell me what you do know then." Curiosity had gotten the better of him.

"Well, the books speak of entire nations of warmongers who raid and pillage in droves. Their numbers alone would make your army of Blizzard Samurai look diminutive. If they were to ever find us, the results would be catastrophic." Vex trailed off, but his implications were obvious.

"What is our next course of action then? I will not allow my kingdom to be vulnerable." He ground his scepter into the damp rock, creating a small hole near his boots.

Vex began walking down the rocks and onto the sand. As a child, he had always wished he could live by the ocean. It was a perfect place in his naive eyes. A location that the Formlings feared and a place bereft of life. An entire area he could claim as his own. Stepping onto the sand, he felt a shiver run up his spine. Eighty-two years had led up to that little moment. A light smile crawled up his face as he was able to walk on the surface without issue.

"Those idiots, if only they could see me now." Vex quietly chuckled to himself.

Behind him, the Ice Emperor followed a few yards behind, like a lagging, tall shadow. They both stopped at the shoreline. Allowing the calm sea to touch the tips of both their metallic boots. The energy between them was growing unstable. While Vex remained as calm as a monk, the Ice Emperor was on a downward spiral.

"I must know what to do, Vex. Please tell me." It was clear that this new problem Vex had miraculously brewed up was working wonders on the Ice Emperor's psyche. He was already barely holding it together; this was his tipping point.

"What I have in mind is quite a momentous task." Vex scratched his chin as if lost in thought. Even though he knew exactly what he was doing.

The Ice Emperor grabbed his royal advisor by the shoulders, ripping him away from his ambivalent gaze and forcing him to look him in the eyes.

"I can do anything! I am the Ice Emperor! Speak, damn you!"

The royal advisor unmasked the Ice Emperor and took a look at his frozen face. He looked like a panicked child. His short white hair blew in the wind, leaving behind specks of frost that had stuck in place for decades. The Ice Emperor should remove that mask of his more often, Vex thought absently. In those cold blue eyes, Vex could tell that he was genuinely frightened at the idea of losing all he held close. Vex drank in his fear and then spoke.

"You must protect your birthright. Use your scepter and build an impenetrable wall around our world. A wall so magnificent that none shall enter or leave. This will be your most challenging task yet, my Emperor." Vex placed the mask back on the Ice Emperor's head. He felt the iron grip on his shoulders weaken slowly, but never completely.

Taking this all in, it took a few moments before the Ice Emperor gave his answer. "This will take centuries to do if I am going to make something that fits my standards. Nothing below perfection will be suitable for my kingdom. Are you certain you can lead in my stead for that long of a period?"

"Absolutely. Perhaps if you can make a second corrupted mirror, it will allow us to keep in touch over such long distances. Then you will have nothing to worry about during your extended leave." Vex had to suppress his rising excitement over his plan working so flawlessly.

"Hmm, I will try. Let us return to the palace, and we can work out the logistics."

Vex smirked. "With pleasure."

Despite lacking a true heart, the Ice Emperor felt as though something was pounding in his chest.

All of these revelations were a lot to take in, even for someone as all-powerful as himself. How could he not have realized this before? All this time, his kingdom was wide open. Everything he had ever known was completely vulnerable on all sides. What kind of ruler allows himself to be put into such a position? He would not allow himself an ounce of respite until he solved this problem thoroughly. No one would ever hurt the ones he loved again. Never.

Upon landing, the Ice Emperor rushed into the palace without a second thought. Following suit, Vex walked at a leisurely pace so as not to slip on the slick, icy floors. Most of the interior palace guards shared a dumbfounded stance as to why their usually stoic leader was sprinting through the halls. Vex eventually caught up with his frantic ruler in his own chambers.

"You've already laid out the map and everything; splendid work." Vex commented as he entered the room.

The Ice Emperor was hunched over the giant map that covered the entire circular table. He didn't need a pen or any sort of cartography tool. His mind alone was all he needed to chart a course.

"Do you plan on going clockwise or counterclockwise around the continent?" The royal advisor asked out of genuine curiosity.

"Clockwise. It is the most efficient route. Then I will leave the most rugged and uneven terrain for the latter half of my journey."

"If you need anything, I will be able to contact any nearby outposts to assist you, so that you don't have to cease your construction."

The Ice Emperor turned his back on his advisor and began to leave. "I doubt I will need any assistance. This is a job only I alone can do."

In the throne room, the Ice Emperor sliced a particularly corrupted shard of ice off of his throne in order to shape the second mirror. Over the years, almost all of the ice in and around the palace had begun to turn darker with corruption. A beautiful sickness that only strengthened the defenses of the Ice Emperor's home in Vex's eyes.

Taking the flat slice of ice, the Ice Emperor wordlessly imbued it with a similar magical energy. The ice smoothed out and now showed the Ice Emperor's reflection on its dark blue surface. Now that all the loose ends were tied, the ruler of the realm was more than eager to begin his quest.

All the Blizzard Samurai and Vex stood outside as the Ice Emperor began to mount Boreal. They didn’t have time for any fanfare to send him off. They were just soulless husks of warriors who were bound to their master. The fact that this would be the last time Vex would see the Ice Emperor in person for a few centuries hadn't really kicked in yet. The Ice Emperor made direct eye contact with Vex before he ascended into the white sky. A wordless gesture that Vex couldn’t discern the meaning of. Once the Ice Emperor had left their immediate vision, Vex tried out his corrupted mirror in the privacy of his personal chambers.

"My Emperor? Can you hear me?"

"Yes."

"Good. I will contact you once every week, or unless something of great significance happens."

"Fine."

The mirror's connection stopped, and Vex could only gaze up at the cloudy sky through his bedroom windows.

Now he just had to find some way to keep himself busy for the next few hundred years.

Chapter Text

Without any delay, the Ice Emperor began to materialize the great permafrost barrier right before his eyes.

Even though this whole plan was devised in less than a month, it felt as though it had been in the works for years. In an odd way, the Ice Emperor felt like this was part of his greater destiny. By building this wall, he would finally be able to keep his kingdom safe forever. Looking up into the cloudy sky, the Ice Emperor imagined that his father was looking down upon him from whatever afterlife there may be. The former emperor had to be smiling down upon him now. This sense of righteous duty fueled the emperor more than anything else had. This was always more than just a wall; this was the culmination of all his trials and tribulations. This wall was his rule incarnate.

Instead of bricks, the wall that would soon surround the Ice Emperor’s kingdom would be made up of daunting permafrost pillars that would reach to the stars. He would start from the ground up, and with near surgical precision, he would carve into the cold earth to lay the foundation. Next, Boreal would slowly ascend to allow its rider to form the wall. He would never allow himself to cut any corners. This land was his birthright, and he would do anything to keep it safe from outside forces. By the end of the first seven days, he had completed several miles of the wall. Unfortunately, he couldn’t stop admiring his own hard work at any point. He wouldn’t even allow himself to return to check for any imperfections. This wall was perfect the moment it was formed; to doubt himself for even a nanosecond would make him no better than mortals.

The passing of night and day became mere background elements. Everything aside from the wall was meaningless while the emperor did his work. The only thing that the Ice Emperor allowed to invade his focus was his semi-regular communication with his royal advisor. It annoyed him to no end that it wouldn’t happen at a set time. It was always random and chaotic. He had no choice but to answer his advisor’s call; this was part of their agreement. From within, he found himself divided about the arrangement he made. On one hand, he wished that he could shatter the corrupted mirror and continue to work in solitude; on the other hand, he couldn’t break a promise made to the only being in the world he could truly label as a "friend.”.

When Vex would try to initiate communication, the corrupted ice mirror would hover out of the Ice Emperor’s saddlebags. It made a sound akin to a wind chime that was out of tune. The mirror’s reflection shimmered like rays of sun on the surface of the water before Vex’s face formed into its cold surface. The Ice Emperor wouldn’t drop everything for these brief and objectively meaningless conversations, so he would multitask while listening to whatever Vex had to say.

“My Emperor, do you hear me?” Vex’s voice sounded far less clear than if he were here in person.

“Yes.” He still worked diligently, which didn’t allow Vex to see his royal visage clearly.

“Good. I’ve decided to contact you today in particular because I have been receiving some very welcome reports from the Blizzard Samurai. Do you wish to know what I do, my Emperor?” The royal advisor rested his chin on the palm of his hand and watched for the Ice Emperor’s reaction closely.

The royal scepter stopped forming permafrost for a moment as the Ice Emperor took a pause. He turned his helmeted head slowly to face the levitating mirror. Good news? How odd. The Ice Emperor couldn’t remember the last time he had heard anything come out of his advisor’s mouth. He was grateful that his elaborate helmet hid his curious expression. “Tell me. Now.” He spoke in his characteristic monotone voice.

As usual, Vex had him wrapped around his finger. “Well, the Blizzard Samurai have brought me a report that claims your subjects have already begun to adore your wall. First-hand interviews from the ground quote that they 'adore how it hides the vile salt water and how it puts their feeble minds at ease'. It’s plain to see that your subjects adore you now more than ever before.”

Once more, Vex was lying without any filter. He had concluded earlier that such a tale would perhaps motivate the Ice Emperor to work harder. To influence the Ice Emperor only on his fear of the unknown was a risky gamble; Vex needed to broaden his horizons. He needed to inspire him to raise his emperor’s ego to levels previously thought unattainable.

And after that, he needed to break him down.

As expected, it took a solid minute for Vex’s words to be fully processed by the Ice Emperor. His internal dialogue was going a mile per second. After everything he has done, all the lives lost, all the land destroyed, do they love him? In the past, the Ice Emperor treated his kingdom like an untamable force, relentlessly punishing it and establishing an unbendable order. Was that all going to change now that he knew that his people loved him? To show favoritism to mortals was no better than being them. His head was spinning, and he knew that only Vex would be able to set it back in place.

He dismounted Boreal and sat on top of the wall. Looking down, he couldn’t see much of his kingdom from this altitude. The tops of evergreen trees and dense white fog clouded the profile of his world—a world that loved him no matter what he did. Even though the Ice Emperor never bothered to learn the name of a single one of his subjects, he now knew that no matter who he encountered, they saw him as a hero.

Before he would allow this uncharacteristically positive news to distract him, he demanded an answer. “How will this change things?” The Ice Emperor asked after a prolonged moment of silence.

“It doesn’t have to. Don’t you worry for a moment, my Emperor. I will keep things in an orderly fashion, as I always have.” Vex waved him down somewhat casually.

“Then why did you tell me this information? All it does is confuse me! Explain yourself immediately.” Such petty emotions couldn’t be pushed down any longer; they began to bubble up through the Ice Emperor’s metallic body like a clogged geyser. The Ice Emperor hated feeling like this, especially in front of his advisor.

Vex squinted at the mirror knowingly. “Take off your helmet, my Emperor. Let me see your royal visage once more.”

Without question, the fierce ruler of the Neverealm removed his helmet. If this would put an end to this madness, then so be it. His metallic face was contorted with desperate confusion. Why couldn’t Vex just fix it all right now and let things return to how they used to be?

The royal advisor looked like a shark that smelled blood in the water. He leaned in close and hummed with a sort of satisfaction that went over the Ice Emperor’s head. “Oh, dearest Emperor, why are you so troubled? Just because they love you doesn’t mean you must love them back. Don’t you know the story of the loyal wolf and the hunter?”

The Ice Emperor shook his head. “No, I do not.”

Vex cleared his throat. “Well, it goes a little something like this. One day, a great hunter found an orphaned wolf pup in the woods. Instead of killing the beast, he trained the wolf to be his greatest companion over the course of many years. However, one day, the two of them got lost in the middle of the great forest during a blizzard. The hunter and the wolf were both on the brink of starvation. In an act of desperation, the wolf betrayed its master in order to devour him. The hunter shot an arrow through the wolf’s throat before it could lunge at him. Do you understand the meaning of this fable, my Emperor?”

“I believe I do. I can accept the admiration of my people, but I shouldn’t let my guard down. They are still beasts at heart, and it is my rule that they remain tame. They are nothing without me.” The Ice Emperor felt a tinge of pride at his ability to come to such a conclusion. He was really learning from the best.

“That is all I wish to say for today. Until next time, my Emperor.” Vex unceremoniously removed himself from the communication.

“Farewell.” The Ice Emperor spoke into the blank mirror. Instead of Vex, it showed his pallid face, still riddled with mixed emotions. He firmly returned his helmet to his head. This, too, will pass.

All the Ice Emperor could do now was continue his work.

Ten years came and went before the Ice Emperor became totally aware of it.

The passage of time became an increasingly abstract concept out here in the wilderness. Was this how Vex felt during his hibernation? The wall now stretched over a quarter of the land. This was the budding fruit of his endless labor. A minor issue that the Ice Emperor noticed later on was that the repetitive movements he was making were causing his arm to grow stiff. After each pillar was completed, he tried to either switch the staff to his left arm or do some shoulder stretches. He couldn’t get rid of the nagging feeling that it wouldn’t get better that easily. Pushing the problem to the back of his mind felt like the best solution for now.

Vex would know what to do about it; he always did.

At this point in time, his usually weekly conversations with Vex became daily. By the end of the first year, they had basically run out of kingdom-related business to converse about. After the prolonged hibernation of the Ice Emperor all those years ago, Vex had discreetly developed a fear of being alone for too long. To cope with this phobia, the royal advisor began to come up with new conversation topics to pass the time. The Ice Emperor had gotten used to the company and rarely turned off his mirror. He’d hate to admit it, but he was feeling quite isolated out in the wild as well. The two men would talk for hours about whatever topic crossed their minds while the Ice Emperor dutifully worked.

One day, out of the blue, Vex found himself scouring the royal library. He thought that maybe reading a book or two would be an interesting activity for the day’s chat. It was clearly a hit because the Ice Emperor would request more books on various topics and genres each time. Vex always sort of knew that the Ice Emperor was curious about this world, but he never let him explore that desire for knowledge until now. Despite being immortal, even Vex would get exhausted after reading three warlord autobiographies in a row. The Ice Emperor was never satisfied; he always wanted more and more.

“You are like a sponge for knowledge, my Emperor. I am not sure if I can keep up.” With a sigh, Vex shut the leather-bound book. Dust flew into the air around his face, making him look more like an unearthed corpse than he usually does.

The Ice Emperor shrugged. “Regardless, tomorrow I command you to bring forth some books about advanced carpentry and animal trapping techniques.”

“You have impeccable taste in literature, my Emperor.” Vex lied through his teeth. He would always pick narrative-driven stories over these dull manuals. At least it was better than doing nothing alone in the castle.

The Ice Emperor turned to face the mirror. “Why don’t you come and see the wall in person some time soon?” He asked out of nowhere.

On the other end of the mirror, Vex’s eyes widened in surprise at the proposal. “That would mean I’d be forced to leave the castle in the hands of General Grimfax. Are you fine with that?”

“I understand your doubts about General Grimfax’s methods in warfare, but I think he will serve as a fine palace guard dog. I believe a change in scenery would do you good. If my royal advisor is well, then my kingdom is well too.”

Vex furrowed his brow and rubbed the temple of his forehead with his hands. “Have I done anything to make you think otherwise, my Emperor?” The Ice Emperor must have gotten this idea from one of those books on medicine that they read a few months ago. He hated to admit it, but the Ice Emperor was right. He wanted to go outside and get some fresh air.

The Ice Emperor mumbled in thought. “I am unsure. Ever since I awoke, I’ve noticed you’ve always had an air of illness about you.” Memories of when Vex was still a mortal flashed in his mind. He was truly the embodiment of pestilence back then.

Vex frowned at the unfiltered insult. He knew that it wasn’t made with ill-intent; it was just another one of the Ice Emperor’s bold new "observations.”.

“Ahem, I see. Well, I shall schedule an official royal escort to wherever you may be in a week's time. Together, we can coordinate to meet up at a location that will grant us an unobscured view of the wall. How does that sound, my Emperor?” Vex found it odd how easily he was giving in to this random whim.

Had these ten years of talking with the Ice Emperor made him soft?

“Sounds like a good plan. I think that once you see the wall in person, it will inspire you as it did my people.”

Vex rolled his eyes and straightened his posture. “I wouldn’t say that. Having direct communication with you each day is enough inspiration to last a lifetime. It is like I am speaking with the universe itself! The great conqueror of the Neverealm, reclaimer of his ancient throne, and builder of the permafrost barrier! To say I am inspired by you would be an understatement, surely.”

The Ice Emperor hummed with approval at the sound of those titles. Holding his chin high, he gazed up at the sky. The sun was rising, and its rays glistened off the freshly formed permafrost. Yes, he did all of those things and more.

And he’d do it all over again if he could.

After reading to the Ice Emperor, Vex excused himself to his personal quarters.

Sitting at his desk, he grasped his forehead and grumbled in annoyance. Years ago, he was able to ignore those subtle signs of a change in behavior, but now they are right in his face. He hated to connect the dots, but he had no choice in the matter. Several thoroughly read books were thrown off his desk in a fit of frustration. How could he let himself go like this?

Why was the Ice Emperor picking up his mannerisms? And why was Vex letting it happen?

Sure, it was true that both of them had certainly gotten soft over the past decade. It must have been the lack of warfare and politics. 

“The resolve of men weakens during times of peace,” he’d quote aloud.

If he still had a functioning stomach, he’d be sick with himself for how much he let himself go. Who would have thought that the cruel puppet master who orchestrated the total domination of his home world would be reading bedtime stories to his killing machine? The Ice Emperor was adopting Vex’s phrasing and general philosophy. The way he talked, even the way his accent would subtly shift, was all Vex’s influence. If he didn’t stop this now, how much of the true Ice Emperor would be left after the next fifty years? The concept of looking into the corrupted mirror and seeing himself on the other side of it made him want to break something.

Vex’s little metal puppet was becoming a sickening effigy of himself, and he wasn’t sure if he could do anything to stop it.

Decades ago, this would have been Vex’s wish. For the Ice Emperor to be wholly obedient to him and to enact his wrath upon the world without a second thought. If only he knew how it would truly be. The royal advisor’s unearthly blue eyes opened widely when he came to a startling realization as to why he was so disgusted.

The Ice Emperor looked up to him.

Vex would rather die than confront the Ice Emperor directly about this startling accusation. Yet all the paths lead to this conclusion. All those conversations that they shared about Vex’s time in the Formling village. Inside that dark, frozen armor, there was a man whose entire world was surrounded by Vex. That decrepit man was everything to the Emperor. While getting up, Vex pounded his fist into the wall. Boundaries that were never meant to be crossed had been crossed.

No longer did the huntsman command his wolf.

The Ice Emperor was asking questions; he was feeling more comfortable in his skin. Vex found himself losing focus on the grand plot at hand. Was he so desperate for a friend that he’d give everything up like this? It hurt him to admit it, but he liked having someone to talk to. Even if most of their conversations regarded such meaningless topics, Vex never regretted having them.

In this moment, he knew he had to choose where he had to go from here. Could he maintain this peculiar friendship while also maintaining total control over the Ice Emperor? The balance of power was flipped on its head. As things stood in that very moment, Vex could almost consider himself and the Ice Emperor equals. He needed to face reality here and now. This couldn’t work.

“No. I mustn’t let this go on any longer. For the sake of my rule, I must cease these frivolous rituals immediately. Dig the seed out before it takes root. Yes.” Vex concluded.

After gathering himself, he silently placed a large piece of empty parchment on his desk and began to write.

Unbeknownst to the Ice Emperor, Vex had arrived at the location a few days early.

To avoid any suspicion, he excused himself from their daily book reading by saying he had Treasury-related duties to attend to. Such a task could not be competently done by the frozen-brained Blizzard Samurai; the Ice Emperor knew this. He pulled the corrupted mirror from his pocket and polished its surface with his sleeve, an old habit. Vex couldn’t shake away that melancholy noise that the Ice Emperor made when he told him about his sudden return to duty. Was he really looking forward to that book about masonry, or was he sad that he lost his one and only source of social interaction?

Vex dismounted from the horrid steed he rode upon. “Men, I wish to enter the village alone. Take my mount to the northern stronghold and wait for me there until the new moon.”

The Blizzard Samurai looked at each other and walked away without a second thought. Not that they even had the capability for such a thing. If General Grimfax were here, he’d give Vex an earful about venturing into unknown territory without taking the proper precautions. The royal advisor knew what he was doing. He had been planning this out since last sunrise. From the saddlebags of the steed, he pulled out a faded gray cloak. It was his only surviving memento from his days as a wanderer. It was a long time before he met the man who would change his life forever. Vex wasn’t sure why he kept the ragged cloth for all this time, but now, after all these years, it has a purpose once again.

He watched as his only source of protection rode off into the east. After all this time, he never bothered to learn how to defend himself properly. He didn’t need to use any brawn to get his way; his gift of gab was mightier than any pitchfork those peasants could throw at him. After dawning the cloak, he wrapped a scarf around his face to obscure it. If they saw what he really looked like, it would be a dead giveaway. For now, he needed to play a very specific role to get what he wanted. For the first time in what felt like centuries, Vex walked into the forest alone.

When he got to the gate of the village, he was stopped by a separate Blizzard Samurai that had been posted there since the great conquest. Vex discreetly moved the scarf from his face and gave the warrior a glance with his inhuman eyes. Wordlessly, the guard pulled the lever to let Vex into the town. Looking over his shoulder, he could still see the Blizzard samurai staring at him like the anomaly he is. The poor creature was probably terribly confused about all of this. Vex snickered to himself as he continued on his way.

Everything was about the same as Vex remembered. In the past, he only visited this particular town to steal food and sleep in their barns. Things looked a bit more dire, however. He could see that the population was nearly cut in half. There were empty houses that were being crushed under the weight of snow and large tree branches. In the fields, he could see that the farm animals looked sickly and unkempt. A long-haired goat walked up to Vex and began bleating at him for food. Normally, Vex would have kicked the goat away, but he was trying to maintain a low profile for the time being.

On the path towards the outskirts of the settlement, he saw the poor exuse for farmland on either side of him. Haggard's old women were pulling wirey roots from the earth with as much strength as they could muster. How pathetic. Vex continued up a hill and found an area covered in stumps and disturbed earth. From up here, he could see the village and the tops of the evergreen trees. While standing on the edge, he could faintly see the outline of Boreal. The two of them must be several miles away by now. From this distance, they looked like a nightmarish mirage. After doing some simple calculations in his head, Vex concluded that he had just a day or so to do what needed to be done. Everything had to be aligned just right for this to work. If the timing was off in any way, it would certainly mean a catastrophe for him.

“Stranger! Step back from that ledge; it is unsafe here!” A fisherman emerged from the nearby bushes, causing Vex to nearly lose his footing.

Vex put a hand to his chest and took a few steps back. “You nearly scared me off of this cliff. If that is your way of helping people, I think you should reconsider your methods.”

The local brushed the leaves from his vest and looked Vex up and down. “Are you a trader? What brings you to our town?”

“No, I am a courier. I wish to speak with your village leader. I have news that must be heard.” Vex had to remember to fake breathing once in a while to keep up his facade.

Taking Vex’s hand, the fisherman nodded with newfound respect. “I’ll take you to the town hall immediately then.”

When the two returned to the village, they had a few eyes on them. Children whispered amongst themselves about a flying monster from the south. Even the village dogs barked at Vex, for they knew he was not natural. Vex paid the lowly creatures no mind as he found himself facing the large pine doors to the town hall.

“I’ll go in first to make sure everything is orderly. Please wait here for a moment, courier.” 

“Please don’t take too long. I am getting quite cold out here.” Vex pretended. He despised acting as the mortal man he once was all over again. Clenching his teeth, he knew he had to bear with it for just a while longer.

Before he knew it, the fisherman held one of the doors open just wide enough for Vex to squeeze in. Perhaps he didn’t want any of the precious heat to leave the building. The first thing that he sensed was the smell of soup. It stunk like how his father's cooking did. Within the small abode sat a middle-aged man atop a wooden chair alongside his presumed wife. The way they were positioned in the small space made them almost resemble a sort of peasant royalty. Vex could only imagine their reactions to what a true throne room looked like if they ever lived to see the Ice Emperor’s majestic palace.

“Burt has told us that you wish to relay news. First, please tell us your name and place of origin.” The seated man spoke flatly.

The now-named fisherman leaned over to whisper to Vex. “It’s a common formality; take no offense.”

Vex cleared his throat. “I am Vin of White Mountain Village.” He knew his name was infamous across the land by now, so this fake one should suffice.

Burt patted Vex on the back. “Wasn’t White Mountain destroyed by the Ice Emperor? I am so sorry, Vin.”

Vex politely swatted away the unwanted condolences. “Yes, however, the sheer weight of the news I bring to you now is immeasurable. What I am about to tell you is true and must be enacted now, or else all will be lost. Listen closely.”

The four of them did not leave that building for at least three hours. Burt was the first to exit. He ran over to the local carpenter’s shop as if his life depended on it. Vex, on the other hand, remained calm and collected. They took the bait, hook line, and sinker. He watched as the fisherman gathered his fellow countrymen in the town square. The royal advisor slinked away to where the Blizzard Samurai guard was posted. Everyone else had gone to see what the commotion was about, giving him ample opportunity to speak with the frozen-brained guard.

“In the name of the Ice Emperor, remove all your men from the nearby garrison and remain posted at the northern stronghold. After the next new moon, return to your original posts. Is this understood?” Vex whispered while maintaining eye contact.

Nodding a single time, the Blizzard Samurai turned and walked away from the village. Into the dark woods he went. The husk knew the call of his master and could do nothing but wordlessly obey. Vex swiftly returned to the town square to avoid any suspicion. The older man appeared to be giving some sort of rallying speech to his countrymen. How admirable. Vex lurked in the shadows as he tended to, listening and watching. Remaining in sight but not at the forefront. The wife of the village leader patted his shoulder to grab his attention.

“Vin. We have safe lodging for you to stay at here while we work. We will need your thorough guidance for the upcoming days.” She bowed her head to him as if he were some kind of saint.

“I am thankful for your courtesy. Let us begin as soon as possible.” Vex followed her to a small cabin.

Once he was alone within the small space, he found a dust-covered mirror hanging on the wall. Within it lay the smiling portrait of the most irredeemable man in the world.

Chapter Text

Today was a very special day.

The sky was as clear as a freshwater lake, an exceptionally rare occurrence. Vex and a few of the strongest men in the village stood atop the highest tower in the garrison. Before Vex’s eyes, there was a machine that defied all logic by simply existing. Up until now, scholars of the highest order presumed that every last remaining schematic to build such a device had been destroyed. They had assumed wrong. He ran his gloved hand across its wooden frame gently, just to remind himself that it was real.

Under normal conditions, this would have taken at least a week to build. Yet these villagers managed to complete it in just forty-eight hours. Vex would be lying if he said he wasn’t surprised by their efficiency. These peasants had no food, clean water, or even proper clothing. Despite everything riding against them, they somehow still had hope. Such a concept was thought to have been more extinct than the schematics.

During the long hours of construction, Vex watched them from the tower. Only briefly showing them the schematics that he copied down on his parchment paper. Despite what the wife of the village leader said, they didn’t really need his help that badly. They worked extended shifts. Once one man had collapsed from exhaustion, a fresh one would take his place. It almost reminded him of when he instructed the Blizzard Samurai to build strongholds across the land all those years ago.

Speaking of which, Vex and the villagers were currently inside one. During that private meeting he had with the leaders, he told them of the empty garrison that was nearby. They couldn’t believe him until they sent a scout to see for themselves. At this point, they must have viewed him as some sort of prophet sent by the gods. It was odd that they didn’t question how he obtained this knowledge to begin with. Were they all so desperate for freedom that they had no choice but to blindly trust the first person who pried open a window of opportunity? They’d all learn the consequences of their foolishness soon enough.

“It’s just magnificent, isn’t it?” Vex overheard one man say while wiping the sweat off his brow. 

Vex removed his hand from the weapon. “In all my years, I have never seen one of these built in person. History is truly being made here today.”

The other man nodded proudly. “We couldn’t have done it all without you.”

When the pulley started to move upwards, Vex felt the anticipation begin to twist him inside. Whatever was coming up to meet them was too big for the men to carry up to the highest tower. He cringed whenever the pulley would shriek under the weight of its load. Sven, the other man on the tower, reached down and tried to give the pulley some assistance once it was close enough.

In his scared arms, he held the supposed key to their freedom. A thin log that had been sharpened at the edge and outfitted with a metal tip. This was a specialized javelin that had been made to perfectly fit within the ballista. They only had time for one to be made. Besides, if they missed their shot, the Ice Emperor would obliterate them all within the blink of an eye. Teetering on the edge of destruction like this would have given Vex heart palpitations in the past.

He knew what he was doing.

The Ice Emperor was coming into view. Instinctively, Vex bit his frozen lip underneath the scarf he wore to conceal his face.

“Ready..” He started.

Sven kneeled down and loaded the ballista tightly. He was ready; they all were.

“Aim..”

The machine clicked. Everything felt like it was going in slow motion now. Vex had to take a step back.

“Fire!”

The javelin flew so fast in the air that it made the wind whistle around it.

The Ice Emperor, who was oblivious to the incoming attack, was still toiling away at his wall. Underneath him, he could sense a real stir. Over these many years, Boreal has remained nearly totally silent. It almost got to the point in which he forgot that he was even riding a dragon to begin with. He stopped for a moment and placed his empty hand on the head of the beast. The last time he could remember Boreal acting this way was when he was still conquering the Neverealm.

Then it happened.

In the blink of an eye, the Ice Emperor was flung off his mount’s back with great force. Something or someone had attacked them. There was no time to react. Corrupted living ice shattered into thousands of pieces as one of Boreal’s hind feet were shattered by whatever hit them. Was it odd that the Ice Emperor saw a glimpse of beauty in the way the suspended ice shards danced in the midday sun? The great beast screamed so loudly in agony that the entire forest shook. Flocks of black birds erupted from the evergreens in such enormous numbers that it looked like smoke plumes from a fire.

Boreal couldn’t swoop down to pick him up if he fell into the dense woodlands below; he needed to save himself. Pure panic clouded his mind when he found his right hand bereft of his royal scepter. How? It had been fortified to his very limb with decades of hard ice. The force of Boreal’s reaction to the attack must have shattered his bond with it. Looking up, he met eyes with the writhing beast. It wasn’t suffering because it had lost its limb; it was in pure misery because it had lost its master.

As he began his descent, he could help but feel like this had happened before. It was an aching, foreign feeling that bordered on being dreamlike. Instinctively, he held his knees to his chest and braced for impact with the forest floor. That didn’t help; on the way down, he was utterly battered by tree branches and glass-sharp pine needles. The moment he touched the ground, he had only a minute of consciousness before he collapsed. He used this precious time to crawl pathetically to his royal scepter, which lay nearby. It didn’t matter that his head was pounding or his vision had gotten blurry.

When he held the scepter in his hand once more, all of his pain and fear washed away; only then did he allow himself to finally lose consciousness. However, the moment he began to close his eyes, he could have sworn he heard something.

“Can you hear me now? You’ll survive, I promise.”

When they all saw the Ice Emperor fall, it felt like some sort of mass hallucination.

It was real; what they just saw had happened. Vex managed to slip out of the stronghold when the impromptu festivities began. The villagers had brought barrels of wine to the garrison and were indulging themselves. Vex hated the sounds of singing and laughter. He put his gloves hands over his ears and pushed forwards.

On the outskirts of the garrison, he saw the Blizzard Samurai begin to return from over the barren hill. They marched in unison, crushing the frozen grass underneath their heavy greaves.

“Right on schedule.” He noted aloud. 

The berry bushes behind Vex rustled. He turned his head and saw a sprout of dirty blonde hair poking through those thorny brambles. Company, how bothersome. Sven burst from the bushes and grabbed Vex, pulling him to "safety.”.

“Vin! You were nearly spotted by those murderers! We need to get you back to safety and warn the others.” Sven’s eyes were blown wide with fear.

Vex slinked away from his grasp and brought him into the open fields.

“I don’t believe that will be necessary.” He said it slowly.

Sven looked bewildered. “What do you mean? Do you want to die? After all you’ve done for us, don’t you want to see the world become a better place?”

Vex shook his head. As the Blizzard Samurai drew closer, it took all of Sven’s willpower to not run back to the stronghold. Why wasn’t this mortal listening to his survival instincts? He was the one who had a death wish, clearly.

“I won’t leave without you! Come here! Please..” Before Sven could grab Vex a second time, a Blizzard Samurai threw a frozen chain around his body. It was so heavy that it brought the young man to his knees.

Vex snickered behind his scarf. “Oh what a shame, I wanted to play with him a bit longer.”

On all sides, the Blizzard Samurai now surrounded the two men completely. Sven shivered in the frozen bonds.

“What is the meaning of this, Vin?!” The mortal was panicking now.

“This concludes our business. You were perhaps the most efficient mortal I’ve had the chance of working with, but that isn’t saying much.” Vex removed his cloak and scarf, revealing his true form to the mortal man.

“How could you?” Tears welled up in his eyes. Everything he knew was going to be lost all over again.

“Quite easily, actually. Men, put this animal out of his misery and continue with the plan.” Vex snapped his fingers and watched as the young man had his life taken from him within an instant.

A few hours later, the stronghold had been successfully retaken without issue. Most of the inhabitants were too inebriated by their premature festivities to put up any sort of fight. In droves, they were all locked up in the frigid cells below the stronghold. With everything in order, Vex remounted his permafrost stallion and looked to the skies. Even from his location, he could still hear Boreal’s mournful moaning. With a gesture of his hand, he and the Blizzard Samurai spread out into the endless forest to locate their fallen Emperor.

Boreal had been circling the area above for a while. Admittedly, it was bewildering to see such a powerful beast act so helplessly like this. A small part of Vex began to share Boreal’s anxiety. What if he had done the unthinkable? He moved ahead of the other Blizzard Samurai impatiently.

“No. He survived this before he became what he is today. The Ice Emperor can take it.” Vex reassured himself.

If Vex were still mortal, he’d probably have lost his voice hours ago from all the calling he was doing. The Blizzard Samurai were incapable of speaking, so Vex had to do all the shouting. They were losing light fast. Vex picked up the pace and spread the search party even farther out. That anxiety from when he began this search and rescue mission had bubbled up to a boiling point. He was running out of ways to reason with himself. Had he gone too far this time?

As he was about to bang his head into a tree, he heard a pair of hooves approach from the right.

“You there! Have you found him?!” Vex straightened his back eagerly.

The armored swordsman nodded curtly and led Vex slowly along a path of destruction. All around them, the pines had been completely stripped of their needles. It was as if a great pestilence had swept through this patch of the forest. Their once deep brown trunks were bleached white with deep frost, and the grass below them had turned into brittle nothingness. In the center of the clearing lay a large crater of frost. It was as if a meteor of pure ice had crashed.

Dismounting, Vex ran over to where the Ice Emperor lay. He kneeled by his body and checked for signs of life.

“My Emperor, who could have done this to you?” Vex played the part especially well because he wasn’t even sure if he was alive or not.

After gently removing his helmet, Vex was shocked to see that there was a formidable crack in the Ice Emperor’s forehead. Thankfully, nothing was leaking out of it, but if a human were to suffer an injury like that, they probably wouldn’t have survived for long. Vex pried open his metallic eyelids and was relieved to see that his illuminated eyes were still lit, albeit moving rapidly as if he were in a deep slumber. Seeing the Ice Emperor in such a state reminded him of the decades-long hibernation period from not too long ago. However, this was far more dire than that.

“You there, lift the Ice Emperor up. We shall return to the palace and make our next move there.”

With some effort, two Blizzard Samurai lifted the limp body of the Ice Emperor out of the crater with the most gentleness that Vex had ever seen. When they left the woodlands and found a barren patch of land, Boreal appeared before them. Despite its injuries, it knew it had a duty to be done. This was the first time Vex had ever mounted the dragon without the Ice Emperor’s help. While holding the reins in the front, he felt a surge of confidence. Was this how the Ice Emperor felt when he rode this beast?

The ride home wasn’t any better. Vex could feel the Blizzard Samurai staring intensely at the Ice Emperor’s form. It was so intense that it almost made him lose focus. He himself wasn’t a part of the pseudo-hive mind that the Blizzard Samurai belonged to since he had been turned so late in the Ice Emperor’s reign. That didn’t mean that Vex couldn’t feel the sheer number of signals being passed through the air.

Hazy scenes from his childhood couldn’t help but flash by as he got lost in his own thoughts. Vex could remember poking a stick through a crushed bee hive and finding the queen surrounded by her drones. He had learned before that the queen was the one with the big thorax. She was buried beneath a mountain of her subjects. The little bugs would do anything to protect her, even if it meant that they would die in the process. He was stung a lot that day.

Upon returning to the castle, they were met with General Grimfax and his men standing outside; they had been waiting for them for a while. 

"We received a signal that the Ice Emperor was in danger. Where is he, Vex?” The general approached with an intimidating presence, the likes of which Vex had never seen.

Frustratingly, Vex pointed to the two Blizzard Samurai carrying something off of Boreal’s back. “He is here and in one piece. We don’t have time for this; the Ice Emperor must be returned to his throne to recover.”

Many different pairs of boots clattered down the hall. It had been a long time since so many people were in here all at once. All of the royal guards surrounded the throne in a perfect semi-circle as their master was carefully placed upon it.

“Tell me everything that happened, now.” The General was the first to turn away from the Ice Emperor; it looked like it was surprisingly difficult by the way he strained his neck muscles.

“The culprits were rebels in the north. They plotted for months and even acquired the schematics for a ballista—something I’m quite sure you are familiar with. We promptly imprisoned them all in the nearby stronghold without any rations. Their fate rests in the Ice Emperor’s hands.” Vex had plenty of time to think of a reasonable explanation for this farce.

Grimfax nodded to show that he was listening. Slowly, he approached the Ice Emperor and ghosted his hand over his forehead fracture. “And what do you know about his injuries?” 

“The javelin had forced him off of Boreal’s back, sending him falling from a great height. We checked his body, and it appears that he only suffered a wound to the head. His grace is exceptionally formidable.” He did earnestly mean that final sentence. How in the world could something made entirely out of metal survive with only a single dent?

“Any signs of him stirring?” The seasoned warrior took a step back and looked the Ice Emperor up and down.

“Not yet. His eyes spun as though he were in a deep dream. There isn’t much we can do besides leave him to recover on his own.” 

At least this was something that the general and Vex could agree on. After stiffly nodding, the royal guardsmen left the palace and returned to the barracks. Once more, Vex sat on the stairs, completely alone with the Ice Emperor. Vex couldn’t help but sigh and lean against the arm of the throne. Now that the commotion had died down, he could finally think clearly. He wasn’t sure if he liked that or not.

The Ice Emperor was in the worst state he had ever seen him in. This was the man he had spent years reading to, educating, and bonding with. Their last mirror conversation wasn’t even a week ago. Even in Vex's personal quarters he has the book they had been reading neatly bookmarked right on his desk.

Doubt plagued Vex’s mind like no other. Why did he do this to begin with? Was he so afraid of forming a connection that he’d rather risk killing his only friend just to avoid it? No, it had to be something else. The Ice Emperor was being tainted by him and his formerly mortal characteristics. He was changing, and Vex couldn’t stand it.

The Ice Emperor had to be perfect, and if he became too similar to Vex, he’d be...

Wretched.

Vex got up and ran outside the palace as fast as he could. A blizzard, unlike anything he had ever seen, was savaging the outside. Was this reflecting the turmoil within the Ice Emperor’s heart? Vex fell to his knees and covered his face with his hands.

What had he done?

Chapter Text

After the Ice Emperor opened his eyes, nothing would be the same ever again.

That was the fact that hung over Vex's head like a sword suspended by a single horse hair. It had been just about twenty hours since the accident. The royal advisor was reading alone in his room when it happened. He was desperately trying to distract himself from what he had done. Whenever those thoughts of doubt would creep up, he’d only have to remind himself of one thing: what he did that day was an act of mercy. Even though his door was closed and airtight, he felt like he could sense something from outside. A looming presence crept up the inner palace walls like a sinister vine. The frozen hairs on the back of his neck stood up, and he couldn’t focus. What was going on? The book was put down with trembling hands as he looked at the door fearfully. It felt like the very walls were closing in around him. In that very moment he was no more than a rat trapped inside of a burning building. Something or someone was trying to smoke him out with this oppressive force.

"Do they know what I did?" He thought to himself as his sharpened fingernails dug into the old chair arms. Upon closer inspection one would notice he has made thousands of similar indents in the past. It was the trademark habit of a man who was barely keeping himself together. He was helplessly paralyzed in his chair until the door to his quarters slammed open loudly. In a split second he prepared himself to meet his maker.

“To your feet at once, Vex! Our Emperor has awoken!” It was an exceptionally rare occasion when General Grimfax gave orders to Vex. He stood alone in the doorway and held an almost frantic posture.

Clutching the side of the desk tightly, Vex somehow got up after struggling for a few seconds. It felt like the air itself had gotten heavy and thick. A great deal of pressure was fighting against hid very existence. With shaky knees, he approached the general.

“F-Fine, let us go then.” He muttered while attempting to remain cool and collected.

In the throne room, both men were surprised by what they saw before them. He was standing. It was as though he had never fallen in the first place. Grimfax grabbed Vex’s arm before he could run over. Something wasn’t right. Normally, Vex would have been offended by the sudden breach of his personal space, but this had never happened before. The general put the Ice Emperor above anything else; why did he suddenly care about Vex? While staring up at the high ceiling, the Ice Emperor slammed his royal scepter into the ground. A great icy wind burst through the main gate, shattering all the elaborate stained glass windows in one fell swoop. Vex couldn’t believe his eyes.

“My Emperor, today you shine unlike any other! Please forgive me for even considering the idea of doubting you. In my heart I now know that I was clouded by uncertanty after the accident. No such being can be thwarted by something so trivial as a descent. In fact, I can see it has only strengthened you beyond what I thought was possible! Now, in this very moment I can finally see you clearly as you truly are. You are unstoppable- as are the very embodiment of the everwinter itself." The general shouted over the howling wind. He fell to his knees and bowed his head before the foreboding silhouette.

Vex wasn’t sure if he was more shocked at the general’s impassioned speech or the Ice Emperor’s newfound ability. Grimfax wasn’t a man of such meaningful words; that was Vex’s job for a reason. This fact made it all the more suprising that he had decided to display humility in such an eloquent way. The blizzard didn’t cease for a moment; it was as if the Ice Emperor was trying to make Vex fall to his knees as well. In the dense, powdery snow, Vex could see two shining blue orbs staring right at him. The Ice Emperor was like a starving animal, waiting for his prey to bleed out. Vex kneeled to the ground beside Grimfax and surrendered to the unrelenting force.

“My Emperor! It is truly a blessing that you have gained such phenomenal power! I-” Vex was cut off by the snow entering his undead throat. Was the Emperor trying to silence him?

“I’m going to continue my work.” It was a statement, not a suggestion or a question. His voice was different—deeper yet hollow. The howling of the wind didn’t help his two closest companions hear him any better either.

Vex knew he couldn’t say anything to persuade him to stay. It wasn’t like he wanted him to anyway. Having a half-built wall surrounding his world looked so unsightly, and he couldn’t stand another second of this interior snowstorm. He coughed out the snow to begin speaking again; it was all he could do.

“What of the rebels who attacked you? What is their punishment for grand treason?!” Vex shouted as the Ice Emperor began to exit the throne room.

He turned slowly, and his eyes illuminated the whole room in a deep, cruel blue.

“Watch.” With a single slam of his scepter, he ceased the unrelenting winds with ease. He spoke that single word so loudly and with such a commanding force that it echoed off the walls.

They knew what to do. Vex and General Grimfax got off of the floor and followed the Ice Emperor outside like a pair of overgrown ducklings. In the courtyard, the entire royal guard was already aligned in perfect rows, awaiting their master’s next command. For the first time, Vex could tell that General Grimfax felt left out of the hivemind just from the expression on his face. He looked forlorn, hollow even. Without saying a single word, the sound of thousands of pieces of heavy armor jangled in unison as they raised their heads to look at the sky. With both hands on the royal scepter, the Ice Emperor dug his greaves into the deep snow. A great snowstorm was brewing; Vex could feel it in the marrow of his undead bones.

This made that little spectacle in the throne room look like nothing. High above, they all could see great nimbostratus clouds begin to cluster together in great numbers. All at once, they began to understand the sheer scale of this punishment. Hatred was a word that could barely describe the Ice Emperor’s feelings towards the very people he ruled over. By doing this, he would deprive all mortal things of the one thing that kept them safe and sane in the era of the everwinter.

He was going to block out the sun.

“Wielder, can you hear me?”

The Ice Emperor’s head was pounding. He tried to move his arms and legs, but they didn’t respond. Not even his eyelids were currently capable of opening. Was this how it felt to be dead? No, that was impossible. Since the very day he had reclaimed his kingdom, Vex had told the Ice Emperor that he was above death. His power was so great that he was able to remove himself from the circle of life itself. Deep within his titanium chest, he could feel his heart twinge with something akin to pain. If he had met his untimely demise, then that meant...

Vex had lied to him.

No, it had to not be true! Not too long ago, he heard that soft, ethereal voice. It had to come back. Even if one of his senses was still functioning, that meant that he was still alive. Pure panic poured through his systems as the thought of his entire world being uprooted sprung into his mind. If he didn’t hear the stranger’s voice again soon, would that prove what he had been dreading this entire time? If he was dead, then what else did Vex lie about? The very thought of everything he had ever known being a ruse made him want to scream.

“No! Please! No!” He screamed through gritted teeth. Even after using all the strength he could muster, he couldn't even open his mouth to cry for help.

Every ounce of dread and pain withered away when he finally heard the voice once more. “It’s odd, isn’t it?”

He couldn’t reply back; he was so tired. The presence of whoever was talking wasn’t foreign. It felt familiar and comforting. A sensation that the Ice Emperor had never experienced before.

“You fear death not for any sensible reason, such as losing your kingdom or falling into the abyss. What you fear most is having the one person you trust be a fraud. In all my years, I’ve never even thought a creature such as you could exist. You fascinate me, wielder.” It remarked with a distant calmness that did not accurately reflect the dire situation the Ice Emperor was in. The way it spoke made it sound like it had everything under total control; as if this had been rehearsed thousands of times over.

All the Ice Emperor could do was groan in pain to show his discomfort with being analyzed so deeply. An unusual mixture of anger and satisfaction in recognition swirled in his mind. On one hand, he hated being so exposed by whoever this was. How dare they make such claims about the almighty Ice Emperor! If he had just one percent of his strength back, he’d make them eat their words. Yet on the other hand, he had never been able to speak of his deepest fear, and to have it recognized in such a way made him feel seen. What exactly was the right emotion to feel at this moment? What would Vex say?

“It’s okay; I know you can’t talk right now. I must say, that was quite the fall you had there. I’m thankful that you prioritized returning me to your grasp before anything else. If this were an orchestrated test, you would have passed with flying colors.”

What was this thing saying? Grasp? Wait a minute. The Ice Emperor was able to move his dominant hand just a little now. He flexed his fingers and felt the staff in his hand. It couldn’t be.

“I’m glad I didn’t have to spell it out for you. It would’ve been a shame if my wielder was as brain-dead as the others. You are quickly becoming my favorite.” The scepter hummed with ambient energy.

He had to tell Vex. If he-

“What gives him the right to know about every little detail in your life?”

If the Ice Emperor could breathe, he would have choked with unpleasant surprise. It could read his thoughts. All his secrets, fears and desires were available for it to feast upon without any protection. As the realization slowly hit him, he tried to speak to it in the only way he could.

‘If you were able to speak this entire time, why now?’

“Honestly? I am not sure. If I had to guess, perhaps this accident deepened our bond just enough for us to form this telepathic connection. I’ve been watching and commenting on your entire journey; it didn’t take me long to realize that I was speaking to a brick wall. Though that was how it was for the others, trust me when I say that I am as shocked as you are that we can communicate so clearly.”

This changed everything. What was he supposed to say, or rather, think?

“The one known as Vex... do you want to know something, wielder?”

‘Yes.’

“I think he has outlived his usefulness. What does he have that I can’t give you? I am an ancient, all-powerful artifact that has been around longer than both you and him combined. What is he when you take away that precious gift you bestowed upon him? He is an elderly mortal husk of a man with a knack for politics and calligraphy.”

The Ice Emperor was appalled at the disrespect of his trusted royal advisor. ‘He is more than that! He taught me all I know and served my family fearlessly since before I was born. He..’

His words crumbled as he felt himself shrink into silence. It felt like he was just a mere child speaking to an authority figure. He hated this feeling more than he could describe.

“He is your one and only friend, isn’t he?”

The ruthless tyrant of the Never Realm did not respond. His noiselessness was all the scepter needed to know. Vex was everything to him. To simply remove Vex from his life would shatter his world like icicles on a warm morning.

“I understand now. At the very least, you will agree with me that we should at least treat his, how should I say it, ‘advice’ with more scrutiny, right? I’ve seen things that you have ignored due to your own biases. Don’t you want to know the things that he said about you during your first hibernation? What of the utterly psychotic behaviors he exhibited during his final years as a mortal?”

The temptation was too great. What did this scepter hear that he could not hear? Still, he hesitated. If he chose to listen, what if he didn’t like what he was about to learn? What would become of his closest ally? Did he have it in him to do the unthinkable?

“Once more, you are getting ahead of yourself. I’ll let you know, but only if you agree to my terms.”

‘What terms?’

“That you will be less reliant on Vex from now on.”

The terms were too vague; was that a good or a bad thing? The Ice Emperor tightened his grasp on the scepter.

‘Fine.’

“As you wish.” The artifact concluded. 

Within a fraction of a second, the dam had been broken. A rushing river of memories flooded into the Ice Emperor’s mind. All at once, he could see and hear what his artifact had many years before him. How could he process all this information at once? It felt like his mind was going to explode. Countless overlapping conversations played at full volume. Thousands of different scenes of Vex having mental breakdowns in the throne room played out. Was this the true face of the madness of man? Even though Vex appeared to be fine presently, how could he be sure he was truly sound of mind now? It crushed his heart to see the only person he could call a friend say such things and tear himself apart in the face of isolation. The Ice Emperor was too weak of body and mind to comprehend it all now.

‘Cease this at once! I’ve seen enough!’ Another second of this information overload would break him. All the mighty tyrant could do was beg for mercy.

“Now do you understand? The passing of an era is near. Once you drop that deadweight, we can soar. It will be just the two of us, as it should have always been.”

With long-lost innocence, he felt tears trickle down his face. They were a deep blue and smelled sweet. He had no idea he was even still able to cry after all he had been through. His thumb traced the ancient wood gently. It was smooth, sturdy, and stable. Just as he had feared, his world was being split wide open right before his eyes. Whose judgment could he trust now? The scepter could sense his weakening resolve.

“Don’t worry. I’ll protect you, just as I always have.”

Today, Vex deviated from his usual routine and decided to stand on the balcony for the first time in many, many years.

It was recently cleared of any snow or foreign debris; likely, the royal guard had just passed through here recently. If it weren’t for the sparse rays of sunlight that poked through the clouds, he wouldn’t have known if it was truly night or day. If he didn’t have the unnatural power of night vision that had been granted to him when he turned, he probably couldn’t even see his hand in front of his face either. The royal advisor sat down on the woven mat and pulled out his birch-bark calendar. In a few moments, the nine hundred and eighteenth year of the Ice Emperor’s reign was about to commence. Even after all this time, it still felt wrong that there weren't any sort of grandiose celebrations that celebrated the end of each year. 

Maybe a bonfire, or perhaps some music? No, fire couldn’t survive in this world. It hasn’t for centuries. The only thing that kept the concept of fire in his memories were those illustrations inside the library. If they weren’t there, fire would have just been a distant fragment of a memory that would have been forgotten decades ago. Something only Grimfax, Sorla and himself could hold in their ancient minds as the march of time moved infinitely onwards. The courtyard was so quiet that he could even hear the continuous training of the royal guard in the barracks nearby. Vex had been able to come to terms with the isolation. After a few centuries, one could develop some very elaborate coping mechanisms.

The moon was now at the highest point it could be in the sky. Vex added another notch to the hundreds already present on the ancient piece of bark. 

“Happy new year.” He mumbled to himself.

While returning to his personal quarters, he passed the ever-growing hall of taxidermied animals that was perpendicular to the library. When the sun was nearly blocked out, around ninety percent of the lifeforms of the Neverrealm perished within the first few years. With nothing else to do, he ordered the Blizzard Samurai to bring him two of every animal they could find back to the palace. When General Grimfax questioned Vex about this odd command, Vex lied and told him it was for “educational purposes." In reality, Vex never could totally kill off that part of himself that was sentimental for non-human creatures. The least he could do was preserve their memories and bodies, lest they be forgotten.

Surrounded by all these husks of creatures, he felt a little bit less alone. Perhaps this was just the accumulation of centuries of subversive madness, but it didn’t feel wrong. He gave them all names and made sure that their fur was dusted weekly. All of this gave him something to pass the time away. Vex paused in his tracks when he faced his most favorite part of the exhibit: a male albino caribou. It was posed in a defiant way, with its front right hoof lifted off the ground. Its eyes had been replaced with the purest  of aquamarines, which gave it even more otherworldly charm. No matter where you looked at it, it felt like it was looking right at you. Even in death, it was wary and wild.

It had a golden plaque that displayed all the details about it. It’s exact height, weight, date of death, and even approximate age. Vex had always given this specimen preferential treatment over the others. He put his hand on the plaque and traced his thumb over the name he had given it. “Lord of Snow.” Originally, he wanted to name it after the Ice Emperor but was too ashamed to make such a tribute. Even though this was the objectively most beautiful animal to have ever existed in the Never Realm, it was incomparable to the Ice Emperor himself. He would surely take offense to such a gesture, no matter how sincere. Vex had opted to give it a more subtle name in the end. 

He waved goodbye to the dead creatures and went down the stairs quietly, as if not to awaken something. In hindsight he realized that doing something like that would have made him look like a madman, but there wasn't anyone left to judge his actions now. Aside from Grimfax, who only made apperances in the castle every month or so. Passing the throne room, he wasn’t surprised to not see the Ice Emperor had come back yet. Why did he even still bother checking? After the wall had been fully constructed a few centuries ago, the Ice Emperor rarely stayed in one place at a time. Using the corrupted mirror, Vex could occasionally catch glimpses of him flying around the area. It didn’t seem like he was flying with any goal in mind. The way he moved reminded Vex of when he would keep moths in jars- watching them fly in circles until their little wings gave out. Knowing the Ice Emperor was safe was all that mattered to him. The last time he had a prolonged interaction with the Ice Emperor was directly after he finished the wall. 

Vex could remember it like it was yesterday.

He recalled how the large doors to the palace were suddenly swung wide open and how Vex nearly bit his frozen tongue off in surprise. The Ice Emperor marched up to him and towered over his royal advisor wordlessly. Vex was expecting him to ask what his next step should be, but all he got was silence. He was being stared at intensely, as if he were some sort of stranger. When Vex began to open his mouth to ask what was going on, the Ice Emperor left the castle before he could utter a word. Hopelessly, he chased after him, but he was too late. Not even General Grimfax had gotten a word out of him either. Despite this bizarre encounter, Vex was able to piece together what it meant.

The wall around the world had finally been finished.

Since the accident, the Ice Emperor has rarely spoken at all. There were times when Vex looked into his mirror and thought he could hear the faint sound of whispering coming from the Ice Emperor’s end, but that could be just the wind. On rare occasions, Vex was tempted to call out to him in the mirror, but that was too risky. His own selfish desperation could cause the Ice Emperor to sever their last means of communication. What if something unexpected happened? How could he ever let the Ice Emperor know? He knew that all he could do was call the Ice Emperor if there was a catastrophic emergency at their hands.

Once he opened the door to his personal quarters, he was surprised at what he saw before him. General Grimfax was looking at the large, outstretched paper on his desk. Once more, he was frozen in place. He quietly watched the armored man carelessly shift the priceless debris away for a better glance at whatever he was looking at. Such a breach of privacy was unheard of! In all the centuries the two highest-ranking members of the royal court spent together, they always respected each other's boundaries. It was an unspoken oath they took once they formed a sort of fragile friendship together. Despite being immortal, they still needed to keep their minds from going completely insane due to the lack of mental stimulation. What they held together wasn’t nearly as precious as what Vex and the Ice Emperor once held, but it was better than nothing.

Vex inhaled deeply and tried to keep his cool before running over to defend his territory.

“Snooping around in your superior's chambers really unbecomes you, General Grimfax. Might I ask what you are doing here?” Vex reached up with his tippy-toes and tapped him on the shoulder angrily.

The general didn’t turn around to talk to him. He ran his armored hand across the parchment as if it were an invitation. “I didn’t want to believe it. Why, Vex, why?”

Vex tilted his head in confusion before looking at what was confusing the general. If he still had a beating heart, it would have stopped. It appeared that his sloppiness had finally come back to bite him in the rear. Laid out upon his desk, amongst many other things, were the blueprints for the very ballista that tore the Ice Emperor out of the sky all those years ago. Sure, it was faded and worn, but it was still legible. Vex had to think fast. Even though he ranked above the general, one swipe of that axe could tear him in two with no effort. In this moment, he needed to prove that the pen was, in fact, mightier than the sword.

“How did you know?” Vex murmured out loud.

“It was a suspicion that had grown out of control. Answer my question now.”

Despite his urge to grab it, he instead didn’t move a muscle. Vex needed to act like this was entirely intentional. “It had to be done. You of all people should know that in order to make an omelet, you must break a few eggs.” 

Vex flinched when Grimfax grabbed the blueprints and tore them to shreds in his hands. A gesture that screamed, ‘I wish this was your face instead of this paper’.

In just one moment, that delicate little friendship that they had formed over nearly a millennium had shattered into a million pieces. Gone.

“So if I were to cut you in half like a rotted tree, would that make you twice as strong?” The general grabbed Vex by his collar and stared him in the eyes with intent to murder.

“Look at all he has done! If I hadn’t done it, he wouldn’t have blocked out the sun, which in turn killed all of his true foes! The wall was built twice as fast as I predicted! What I did was the single most brilliant strategic maneuver that this world has ever seen. You know it to be true!” Even while looking death right in the eyes, he needed to be brave.

He spoke his next words slowly and deliberately. “If anything, you should be thanking me .” Once more, Vex was walking too close to the sun.

Effortlessly, he tossed Vex into the nearby bookshelf, causing several heavy books to fall onto his head. “If it was so brilliant, then why did you hide it from us all? You shrewd little wretch!” As he raised his fist to bludgeon the Royal Advisor, Vex raised his arms to protect himself in vain.

“Because of this! I knew you, frozen-brained brute, wouldn’t be able to understand my plan! You could only see the very surface of the iceberg; there is so much more hidden beneath that you aren’t seeing!” Vex preemptively winced as he expected a direct strike.

However, no such assault happened. He opened his eyes slowly and saw the general sitting on his desk chair, facing him deadpan.

"You, too, haven’t been able to see the results of this little scheme you’ve made.” The warrior grumbled with an uncharacteristic melancholy.

Vex got up and dusted the dust from his robe. “What nonsense are you referring to?”

“As the General of the Blizzard Samurai Army, I have the strongest connection to the Ice Emperor. Not in the same way you have, but something more... supernatural. I trust you know what I am referring to.”

"Yes, yes, the bizarre hive-mindedness you and all the others share. I always assumed that was just so you would know when he would arrive at the palace or if he was in danger.” Vex couldn’t help but be envious of this inherent connection that the Blizzard Samurai shared with the Ice Emperor. He tried not to make his jealousy all that obvious.

“It is far more than that. While my fellow warriors do not have the capacity to understand anything above combat or basic commands, I am able to receive the more complex signals that our Ice Emperor sends out.”

“Spit. it. out.”

“Fine, I’ll get to the point. After the accident, he changed . His signals have become dreadful and despondent. Whereas in the past, the ambient signals he sent out were inspiring and lordly. It is unlike anything he has ever sent us in all the years I’ve served him.” His voice had gotten lower, and speaking of such a private matter aloud pained him deeply.

“Is he in danger? What does this mean?”

“I am not sure; I know for certain he isn’t in danger, but...” He trailed off.

Vex grabbed his armored shoulders and shook him with all his might. “Why must you hesitate? Just tell me already!” The suspense was driving him mad.

The general looked at him with pure dread in his eyes. “It’s almost like he isn’t alone out there anymore.”

Chapter Text

Somehow, against all odds, they survived the journey.

Nothing could top the wringer they just went through. The violent trans-dimensional vortex threw them so far and so fast that they all thought they were going to die at any moment. Within that impossibly dangerous passageway, no one could tell how long they had been inside its confines. Entire days, weeks, or even months could have flashed by them within a split nanosecond, and they wouldn’t have been the wiser. The ethereal divide wasn’t meant for mere mortals to travel through so spontaneously. Even those who were considered to be all-powerful, like the First Spinjitsu master, dealt with some variant of space-time sickness after visiting all the known realms.

If the very creator of Spinjitsu and the island of Ninjago got winded by this, what kind of pain awaited the five of them at the end of the tunnel?

There were still so many unanswered questions. No one, not even the more intellectually inclined in the group, really cared to ask Wu how the traveler’s tea worked or even how the ethereal divide functioned. Were there any lasting effects? Was drinking that stuff even safe in the short term? Does time flow differently between realms? Collectively, they assumed that bothering their master with such foolish quandaries would be borderline disrespectful. Now that the circumstances had changed, Lloyd wished he could have given into his curiosity and had a chat with his uncle. Surrounded by the unknown, the desire for relevant knowledge was at an all-time high.

In the past, during particularly uneventful days, Lloyd would occasionally see Zane and Pixal talking outside for hours. One time he overheard the two theorize on what wonders modern society could do if they found a way to make the ethereal divide more accessible. Just imagining all of the known realms connected really put his imagination into overdrive. Of course, this probably wouldn’t happen for a long time or ever. The inner workings of the traveler’s tea weren’t all scientific; there was a magical element attached to it. And magic and science did not mix well. Maybe it was for the best that the realms stayed apart. With all the drastically different cultures, languages, and needs facing each other all at once, a war would be inevitable.

“Creating conflict is in the nature of all humans.” He remembered hearing Pixal say it with a sigh. What a depressing statement, he thought to himself. Lloyd left before they could spot him unintentionally eavesdropping.

Back to the assumed present time; the five ninja were apparently upside down now. Their heads were spinning from the descent, and not a single one of them could move a muscle. In the darkness, red warning lights from the multiple screens within the Land Bounty flashed. Several alarms had also begun to sound, an obvious sign that the vehicle had taken substantial damage. This sensory overload paired with the excruciating pain was enough to torture information out of a high-ranking cyberterrorist. The ninja had been through worse though, right?

Amongst all the groaning, Lloyd was the first to be able to speak. “Is everyone okay?”

After waiting for a solid minute for an answer, he decided to find out for himself. He unbuckled his seat belt and tried to get up off the ground. With shaky legs, he stood up and looked at his teammates. Jay had gotten a bloody nose, Kai had chipped his ear, Cole got a black eye, and Nya might have sprained her ankle. Everyone had some sort of wound, so why didn’t he? Lloyd looked himself over but could find nothing. Even though this wasn’t desirable, at least they were all alive.

Jay squirmed free of the seat belt and reached into this pocket to grab some tissues. “Ugh. If I was okay, I wouldn’t have a freaking broken nose!” He groaned.

Cole broke out of the chair and covered his right eye with his hand. “It’s not broken, Zaptrap. You just banged your head on something.”

“What if it’s permanently disfigured, then what?! I’ll be ugly forever!” Jay panicked. He wished he had some sort of nearby reflective surface to examine the damage with.

Cole let out an angry sigh. “‘I know a broken nose when I see one; so just listen to me! Now won’t you be quiet already? I’m getting a freaking headache with all this noise.”

The flowing blood had already soaked through the cheap paper and was staining his GI collar. The mixing of the red and vibrant blue created a ghoulish purple. Jay yelled in frustration before falling back down from being lightheaded. “Great! I doubt we will find a washing machine out here.. wherever we are.”

Kai helped Nya get up with his free hand. In a piece of broken glass, he could see the outer shell of his left ear had been cut quite deeply. Despite it being mostly elastic cartilage, it still bled. He put his free hand to the side of his neck and felt the hot blood stream through his cold fingers. At least there was still a part of him that was able to produce some kind of heat. Before he allowed himself to zone out, he grabbed a tissue from Jay and put it on his ear to temporarily stop the bleeding.

Nya squinted at Kai’s head and frowned. “That looks pretty gnarly, Kai. Are you holding up alright?” As she was about to turn around to try and find the first aid kit, she hissed in pain.

“I could say the same for you.” Kai laughed nervously. He couldn’t tell what was wrong with her from a glance, which only worried him further. His sister had the frustratingly uncanny ability to camouflage all the shortcomings that she dealt with.

It had been a long time since he had seen his sister in this rough of a shape. She was putting on a brave face, but he could see behind the facade. Kai knew that Nya hated being cared for like some kind of damsel in distress. She wasn’t some weak, powerless girl anymore; she was the master of water, the fifth ninja. Yet, despite her wishes, he couldn’t help but feel protective over her. Nya was his only sister in the whole world, and for the longest time she was his only family. What was more important now, her pride or her well-being?

“Jay, I think we can worry about your laundry later—we need to know where we are first. Nya, do you have any coordinates available?” Lloyd asked.

Nya exchanged an uncertain glance with Kai before hobbling over to where the driver’s seat would be. Hopping up on her good leg, she tapped the cracked red screen.

“It looks like we’re off the map, or the internal navigation system is totaled, and we are not where we should be.” Nya spoke roughly to hide her pain. She was thankful that the darkness hid her from the worrying eyes of her teammates.

“Uh. What makes you say that?” Jay approached and looked up at the flickering screen.

“The clock and compass are acting really weird. See? I’ve never seen it do that before.” She pointed to the upper right-hand corner.

The tiny little digital clock was changing numbers randomly, and the compass was swirling around as if it were caught in a miniature typhoon. Jay’s teeth clattered in fear at the sight. He had seen this before and he didn’t like it. All those horror movies that he shouldn’t have watched were crawling up back into his memory. This was a textbook bad omen, no doubt about it. Embarrassment prevented him from telling the others about his bad intuition. He could already hear them laughing at him and assuming it was all just his paranoia and hobby for lowbrow cinema.

“That can’t be good.” Jay mumbled quietly in fear.

“We can fix that later. Let’s all get out of here and figure out where we are.” Lloyd went to open the door but had found it already tightly closed. Something must be blocking it from the outside. The green ninja tried moving the door handle a few times in vain.

“That’s odd.” Cole remarked.

“Try kicking it open.” Kai shrugged.

Lloyd nodded and walked back as far as he could before attacking the entrance. The ice surrounding the door hinge gave way, and Lloyd was sent flying into the soft, freshly fallen snow. Without thoroughly calculating his strength, Lloyd had accidently propelled himself into the distant darkness. He was too far away for the headlights of the Land Bounty to illuminate him. They didn't even hear him land. Three of them crowded around the exit to see where their friend had vanished. As if on cue, a gust of frigid wind blew into the vehicle, eliminating the ambient heat that had been sealed within.

“H-Holy smokes! This place is freaking cold!" Kai rubbed his arms and ran back inside. Without his elemental fire inside of him, he was far more sensitive to low temperatures.

Cole bravely took a step outside and looked around with his one good eye. “Lloyd? Are you okay? Where are you?” He yelled.

Jay sniffled as he felt the blood that had once run down his nose turn into little red icicles. “W-Why is it so dark out? Are we in a cave or something?” His teeth chattered furiously.

Nya at least had the insight to start looking for the first aid kit, which had an emergency blanket. “Guys, you should get back inside before you get hypothermia! We don’t have enough blankets for all of us!” She shouted over her shoulder as she tossed aside some of the junk they packed.

“What about Lloyd?” Cole yelled back at her with concern in his voice.

“He couldn’t have gone that far.” Nya reassured him.

“Wait! I see a green light! That must be him!” Jay interrupted and pointed off to the distance.

Cole squinted and tried to get a better view. “Why are there two?”

In such deep darkness, measuring distance accurately was a fool's errand. Those shining emerald spheres could either be just a few yards away or even several miles. As the wind grew stronger, the view of the mysterious lights would be obscured by the thick powdery snow. Cole tried to speak up over the howling wind, but it was fruitless. All he could hear was the fearful chattering of Jay’s teeth as he mumbled.

“-coming towards us!” Jay screamed as he readied a flash of azure lightning in his equally blue hand.

It moved like a shark in water. Defying all logic, this thing was able to move through the knee-high snow effortlessly. Only when it came into the range of the headlights was it remotely visible. It was as tall as a fully grown polar bear, but it lacked any of the bulky fat. It kept itself above the white sea of snow on four tall, slender limbs that were padded with lean muscle. Filthy wild black fur covered it from head to tail. Even with the wind blowing relentlessly, they could catch a whiff of the creature’s foul odor. This bizarre set of traits aided the beast in its hunt, as it had successfully distracted the two for long enough to get close. Once it was just fifteen feet away from the Land Bounty, they finally got to see its face.

It was horrible.

Frozen both literally and metaphorically, they were slow to respond with an attack. Wouldn’t an animal usually be cautious about such strange intruders in its territory? It made a wretched growling sound that could even be heard over the storm. The sound made their blood run colder than they thought possible under these conditions. Suddenly, the beast lunged forth with its awful jaws open impossibly wide. It was going for the kill, without a moment of hesitation. This was an animal that had seemingly evolved to remove its fear response. A trait only thought to be possible in times of great desperation.

As if through some divine intervention, a great flash of green light hit the creature on its side, sending it flying westward. The pure energy blast was so concentrated that it even singed the beast’s fur partially. The wind blew the scent of burning organic matter over, and it made them gag.

“Lloyd!” Was all Cole and Jay could muster.

“Get inside now!” Lloyd yelled as he tried to maneuver through the ever-increasing snow.

Cole pushed Jay inside as he was turning a disturbing bluish color from the exposed cold. Jay protested without words, but he would be thankful for the intervention later down the road. Lloyd struggled to wade through the snow, so he was forced to blast his way through with small bursts of green energy. He had to act quickly before the beast would return. Since the Land Bounty was upside down, the door was higher up off the ground than it should have been. Lloyd backed up and performed a vertical leap that he assumed would get him in range of the entrance. Cole made sure to grab his hand on the way up so that he didn’t slip back down.

“Oh my gosh, are you okay, Lloyd?” Kai asked as he ran to close the door behind him. What little heat they still had within the bounty was precious.

The green ninja wiped some of the powdery snow off of his GI. He rubbed his hands together and blew hot hair to warm them up. “Yeah. Whatever that was, was really out to get you guys, huh?”

Kai sniffled from the cold. “Even from back here, I could hear it growling at you guys like crazy. You’d think you offended it personally or something, heh.”

“I swear that we didn’t do anything! It just came out of nowhere!” Cole clarified.

Nya handed Lloyd the emergency blanket; he was outside and had to endure the cold the longest, so he was prioritized first. She sat down on a pile of boxes to rest her ankle. “Sooner or later we are going to have to turn the Land Bounty back onto its wheels. If it stays like this for too long, it will sustain more damage.”

Everyone turned to look at Cole. All the pressure of their rescue mission succeeding and their own survival rested on his shoulders. They knew it was unfair to send anyone out there in these conditions, but he was the only one cut out for the job. His element not only granted him the power to manipulate the earth at will, but it also granted him superhuman stamina and strength. Cole crossed his arms in frustration at the situation.

“If I’m going to go out there, I’m going to need someone to watch my back. I can’t flip this thing over and fight at the same time; I’ll get crushed.” He grumbled.

“Let's draw straws then.” Lloyd suggested.

The five hummed in nonverbal agreement. Jay went over to the food supply and looked around.

“Uh, we don’t have any straws. I found a box of matches though!” He exclaimed from the other side of the vehicle.

“That’ll work.” Cole grabbed the box and turned his back to the others as he broke one match down to be shorter than the others.

In between his thumb and index, he held out four match ends. One by one, the rest of the team picked their match. The last person, Jay, just so happened to pull the short end. Kai sighed in relief since he was too proud to ask to be excluded from the draw due to his lack of powers. Even though close combat with a wild animal was beyond dangerous, he assumed the foes he fought in the past had to be mightier. He managed to get by without his powers in the past; what made this time any different?

Lloyd was able to relax his muscles since the last thing he wanted to do was go outside again so soon.

“Looks like it's going to be you, Jay.” Nya smirked.

“I know that! Can I at least get the emergency blanket?” Just thinking about going out there was already making him shiver.

Cole looked at Jay dumbfounded. “Hey, I’m the one who is doing the heavy lifting here. I should have that blanket around me.”

Angrilly, Jay looked up at the far taller man. “All that hard work should warm you up just fine. I’m going to be standing around doing nothing besides watching your butt! I need it more than you!”

Lloyd pushed them aside and pinched the bridge of his nose to show how little patience he had left. “Jay gets the blanket. Cole, you can have it for as long as you need once we get this thing moving again.”

At first Jay was happy he got his way, but then his jaw dropped to the floor at the latter half of that statement. He could already picture it now: Cole all smug sitting in his chair with the blanket covering him up to his chin. All Jay could do was clench his fist and grab the blanket from Kai. He might as well enjoy it as much as he can for the short time he’ll have it. He tied it around his neck like a cape so that the wind didn’t blow it away. Two knots should do the trick. It wasn’t long enough for it to really function like a poncho, but it was better than nothing.

Almost gleefully, Cole opened the door. “Let’s get this over with then. I can’t wait to get warmed up.”

Cole lept out first, and Jay followed quickly behind him. Landing on their feet, Cole quickly put his bare hands against the frigid metal. He hissed in pain and was already feeling it stick against his skin. Jay stood a few feet behind him, far enough to keep a safe distance but close enough to keep visibility in the blizzard. Within the Land Bounty, the three held onto their seats as they braced for the inevitable gravity reversal. Digging his feet into the snow, he mustered up his elemental strength and pushed the vehicle with ease. Cole groaned not in exertion but in pain as the cold winds blew at his back relentlessly. In all his years climbing mountains and hiking, he never thought that he would experience such inhumanely low temperatures.

After telling himself the coast was clear, Jay took some time to look over his shoulder and assess the damages that the Land Bounty sustained. A glimmer of hope; it wasn’t as bad as he thought. The tires were still intact, and he could assume that the engine was also. Maybe if they found somewhere safe enough, he could do some minor repairs. Otherwise, it was good enough to start moving. His ear twitched as he thought he heard something in the distance. Back to watch duty.

This whole sticky hand thing was definitely going to be a problem. To prevent a serious injury, he tried to separate his sweaty hands from the metal at the last second. The sheer energy that was generated from his arms when he was preparing an earth punch created just enough kinetic heat to melt the ice that was connecting him to the reinforced metal. Finally, those boring science classes from middle school were coming into use.

With a loud sound, the Land Bounty was finally back on its wheels. The whole ordeal disturbed the snow underneath, creating a cloud of tiny frosty particles. As Cole was catching his breath, he unfortunately inhaled a great deal of the stuff and pounded his chest to get it out of his system. Jay helped him back into the machine and untied the blanket from his back. Seeing Cole get into a coughing fit like this did make him feel bad for being jealous earlier. In his own way of showing his appreciation for his hard work, Jay handed the blanket to Cole without maintaining eye contact.

"Thanks, Cole,” Lloyd said as he patted his shoulder.

As Nya approached the driver's wheel, she was stopped by Kai. Her eyes widened as she knew what he was about to say before he even opened his mouth.

“You can’t drive with your ankle like that, Nya.” He said it quietly enough to not let the others hear.

She stopped in her tracks and sighed. All this time she was thinking that her brother’s intention of acting as though he didn’t lose his powers was foolish, when in the end she was basically doing the exact same thing. Relaxing her shoulders, she looked over at her brother in defeat.

“Jay, do you think you can drive?” She asked.

“Uh, sure?” He tapped on the screens in front of him and ran a few quick diagnostics. The rest of them buckled up while Cole wrapped himself in a well-earned blanket cocoon.

Before Jay even hit the gas pedal, he turned to look at them. “Which way should I go? Visibility is low, and the regional map and compass are still broken.” 

Lloyd shrugged. “Anywhere but here sounds good.”

They had been driving for who knows how long.

It was borderline maddening. Everything looked the same; it was a bleak wasteland. Things got so bad that Kai actually got excited to see some dead trees on his side of the window. Any change in scenery was a blessing. Their only saving grace from totally going insane was that there were some half-decent music CDs that Pixal had left behind in the glovebox. Nya only discovered this after she was getting cabin fever from playing “eye spy” seven times in a row and listening to overdone jokes.

It was rare for Pixal to leave a non-combat-related bonus in any of her inventions for the ninja. The disks were unlabeled, so it was a sort of musical roulette. The first one was a compilation of various experimental instrumental electronic hip-hop beats. Even though it was not at all what most of them would willingly listen to on their own playlists, it was still mentally stimulating. Jay dubbed the genre “Smart People Music.”

“Do you think Pixal left these for us because she thought we’d like them or because it's music that she likes?” Cole asked as the song changed.

“Maybe both? We don’t really know that much about her, so maybe this is her way of showing her interests.” Nya shrugged.

“It's funny how she had the insight to not use a digital music library. Who knew that one of the most advanced Nindroids in the world would be resorting to old-school tech?” Jay giggled.

Kai sighed wistfully. “If I could just have five minutes alone with my music, all would be well in the world.”

“If the compass still isn’t working, I highly doubt we will find a wifi tower around here, dude.” Lloyd rolled his eyes.

“Hey! A man can have dreams, can’t he?” Kai pouted.

The rear view camera started to beep. Nya pinched the cracked screen to try and get a closer look at what it was detecting. The image was not only blurry but severe. Her jaw clenched as she realized what it was.

“What was that sound? Or was it part of the music?” Jay didn’t take his eyes off the road for a moment.

“Looks like those creepy animals are following us again.” Nya got up and walked to the back of the Land Bounty to look through the rear view window.

“Wait, did I hear you right? You said animals, like, plural. Are they pack hunters or something?!” Kai spoke in both fear and frustration. They only just got moving, and they had to deal with this crap again.

“I’m going to speed up! Those things won’t be able to keep up with us at this rate!” Jay announced as he floored it.

From the right side of the vehicle, they began to see something new in the environment: mountains. Rocks began to outnumber dead trees the further along they went. As a last ditch effort, one of the animals leapt forward and slammed its body into the rear of the Land Bounty. They all felt the rumble, but it didn’t do any kind of damage. Nya could see the beasts begin to leave the line of sight that the back headlights provided.

“I think we lost them—for now.” She sighed in relief.

Ahead, Jay could see the mountains grow closer in his peripheral vision. This was just what he wanted. It was crazy how fortune threw him a bone every once in a while like this. If they could find some shelter from the snow, he could finally do some much-needed repairs on the Land Bounty. The further they went, the closer the walls were getting to the sides of the vehicle. Kai got up and looked through the sunroof and gasped.

“I think we are at the bottom of some kind of canyon! Get a look at this, guys.” It was at this moment he wished he had brought a camera to capture this one of a kind view.

The tiniest pockets of light poked through the sky and illuminated the great walls that reached for the stars. It felt as though they had all shrunk down and gotten trapped inside of a freezer. Looking up through the window for too long made Kai feel a bit dizzy. The grand scale of where they were was a lot to take in all at once. Jay made a left turn as he saw the perfect little nook to park into. A cavern opening that was generously wide enough for them to seek shelter. He got up and stretched his body. That had to have been the longest he has ever driven in his life.

“What’s going on? Why have we stopped here, Jay?” Lloyd asked as he unbuckled his seat belt.

“I need to do some emergency repairs on the Land Bounty. If we go any further, it will wear down to the point of being unusable. I figured a place like this would be a good spot to get some shelter so that you guys won't have to watch my back.”

Kai unbuckled and looked over his shoulder and snickered when he noticed that Cole had fallen asleep. “I guess since we are protected from the wind and snow, it wouldn’t hurt to get some fresh air.” He mentally prepared himself and opened the door.

The ground was frosty but totally untouched by any of the snow. Kai slipped and fell hard onto his rear end, earning a muffled chuckle from Nya.

“Hey! I heard you. ” Kai rubbed his back and pouted. The entrance to this cave was so massive that their voices echoed off of the stone walls. Thankfully, there were no icicles forming on the ceiling to be disturbed by their noise pollution.

“How could I not? Anyway, it's not that bad inside here. Look, the cave even goes deeper past that boulder.” She climbed atop the car-sized boulder.

Jay got out a few minutes after Nya with a sizable toolbox. “Don’t go anywhere without us, please? Also, I need someone to hold the flashlight.” He set the tools down on the ground and waited for any volunteers.

“Save the batteries. I’ll create some light for you.” Lloyd smirked confidently and created a floating ball of green energy just above Jay’s shoulder.

Jay blinked at it. “That won’t explode or set anything on fire, right?”

Lloyd shrugged. “I’ve only begun experimenting with this use of my powers, so I can’t guarantee anything. But I know I can move it at will, so tell me where it works best for you.”

The blue ninja pointed to somewhere a few feet behind his head. Once the orb was in place, he put his goggles on and began working.

Nya elbowed Kai. “You know.. I think we have an electric tea kettle inside the food supply somewhere.”

Kai practically drooled. “Aw man. Something warm sounds so good right now. Let's make some tea.”

Jay turned his noisy drill off. “Get me a cup too!”

“Same for me!” Lloyd joined in.

“Alright, I get it.” Nya waved them off.

Within the vehicle, Cole had woken up and was snacking on a small bag of peanuts. “I heard you guys are making tea-”

Kai facepalmed. “Not you too!”

Within the confines of the Land Bounty, they shared their first positive experience since arriving in this unknown realm together.

Thankfully, the electric kettle could be powered by one of Borg Industries’ newest high-voltage mini batteries. In the past, such an invention was completely out of the question. You would have to acquire such a high amount of voltage to boil the water that it was easier to start a campfire and do it the old-fashioned way. Some loose estimates said that the power needed was almost equal to a car battery. However, these new and convenient batteries still required specialized storage containers, or else they would randomly explode half the Land Bounty.

The tea had a gentle flavor. Before any of them became students of Master Wu, none of them aside from Zane really enjoyed traditional tea like this. Kai did adore a sweet iced tea for those hot summer days at the Smithy, and Jay did have an affinity for boba, but that's besides the point. What they had in their individual little styrofoam cups was a little bit of joy in this bleak, unforgiving world. A sophisticated oolong blend that was unceremoniously snatched from Wu’s tea stache in the kitchen. It had a full-bodied flavor with a sweet earthy aftertaste.

“Ahh, that hits the spot. Great thinking, Nya.” Jay said with a smile on his face.

“I just hope we still have enough left for when we find Zane. He’ll love this stuff.” Nya blew the steam off her cup and took a delicate sip.

Kai gave her a confident look. “Well, I made sure to hide at least one tea bag just for that reason.”

“What has the world come to? Kai is thinking ahead? This really is the end times.” Cole joked. 

“Funny.” Kai rolled his eyes.

Once they had all finished their tea, they labeled each of their cups so that they could reuse them later if necessary. In times like these, being wasteful was a surefire way to scarcity. Jay returned to finish up the repairs, and Lloyd followed suit. The three of them left inside decided to play some more music to pass the time. Presumably half an hour later (they couldn’t be for certain since the clocks were still unusable), Jay and Lloyd returned. They took some additional time to finally patch eachother up from the fall. In the end they used up almost half of their first aid kit's supplies.

“Now we could either continue moving or... Check out that cave that Nya spotted earlier. What do you guys think?” Jay asked the group.

“I’m in. Caves are my style.” Cole removed the blanket now that he was thoroughly warmed up.

“Maybe we might find some answers down there. I think a little exercise is a good change of pace.” Lloyd added.

“I’m up for it too.” Kai spoke up.

“You guys could go while I watch the Land Bounty. Just to make sure nothing happens to our only mode of transportation and all.” Jay proposed.

“If you’re certain. I’m ready to go whenever you guys are.” Nya stretched her arms and was already at the door.

The four of them waved goodbye to Jay as they ventured forth. Lloyd walked ahead of them with his green orb flying directly above his head like a bizarre emerald halo. The further they walked in, they could feel the area around them grow smaller. Aside from their breathing and footsteps, they could hear the distant sound of dripping. Not a single one of them dared to speak. Past experiences with caves taught them all that any loud noise could awaken some unsavory foe that would have otherwise been avoided. Nightmares about cave spiders still haunted Jay from time to time. The air was getting stuffy as they covered more distance away from the outside. At least it was somewhat warm.

They had reached a point in the cave that was so cramped that they were forced to walk in a single file line. Their arms barely grazed the rocky walls, and they could feel each other's breaths on their necks. It was an uncomfortable situation to say the least.

“This has to lead somewhere. I mean, the tunnel is so evenly carved out, it must be man-made. What if we find other people? I hope they will be friendly towards us.” Lloyd thought to himself.

“I’m getting ahead of myself. This could just as easily be the work of a giant worm or something.”

Just as he finished that internal peptalk, his foot crunched on something. He stopped the line and looked down at his feet.

“What is it?” Kai whispered behind him.

Lloyd crouched down and picked it up. “A.. paintbrush?” The handle was made out of white wood, and the brush was dried out and frizzy. It appeared to be very old. Lloyd put it in his pocket for safekeeping.

Pushing onward, they thankfully found themselves in a large chamber that allowed them to move their arms freely again. “I gotta say, you really gotta brush your teeth when we get back, Cole.” Kai pinched his nose.

“I barely had a chance to get a nap! Maybe when we find a working faucet we can all get nice and clean.” He crossed his arms.

This large chamber was surprisingly circular. It felt as though it were a special room of sorts. When the light ascended to the low roof, it finally illuminated their surroundings completely. All at once, the secrets of this hidden place were revealed to them. Crude yet provocative cave paintings adorned almost every inch of the walls. It was painted exclusively with a thick brownish red pigment. Just from a quick glance, they had the sense that the art was drawn in a hurry. Jagged lines and incomprehensible penmanship only made it more eerie and mysterious.

“Who do you think that spiky guy is? They sure did draw him a lot.” Kai pointed out the recurring motif that was the most striking.

One panel depicted a very tall human-like figure that had spikes coming out of his body. He stood on a cliff, looking down at people with their hands in the air. It didn’t look like the people below were having a very good time. The next thing that caught their attention were the other characters that were close to this “spiky man." A far shorter man stood close to this figure. He was always pictured glaring or holding some weird object. On the other side of the tall man was another spiky creature, but he was shorter and bulkier than the other two. The four ninja could barely make out that the bulky figure was holding some kind of ax. Upon closer inspection they began to assume that the spikes were a crude representation of armor. Then the detail that really blew their minds was located close to where the ceiling met the wall.

“Is... is that a dragon?” Lloyd rubbed his eyes in disbelief.

A large menacing reptile with wings appeared to be depicted devouring the sun; and the sun was bleeding. On another panel, they could see the tall, spiky figure riding atop the alleged dragon. The dragon was breathing out some kind of elemental power that made the people below run away with distraught looks on their faces. 

“It does look like one, doesn’t it?” Kai mumbled in awe.

They were slowly piecing together that this art didn’t tell a story in the sense that they knew. It wasn’t chronological; it was just showing isolated scenes that stuck out to whomever the artist was. Specifically, very violent and distressing scenes.

“It could just be a story. Didn’t Master Wu mention that dragons once lived in all the realms like a really long time ago?” Kai reassured them, but mostly himself.

“Why would someone paint such a depressing story? Usually with stuff like this, there is some kind of hero or at least a conclusion. It just keeps going on and on.” Lloyd had already walked around the room twice over. It was so much to process that he needed a moment.

"Okay, let's pretend it is real then. Who’s to say that this isn’t like a million years old or something? Maybe this crazy dragon-riding weirdo did exist once. We saw what was out there; the only thing that is alive are those messed up wolves. This realm is as barren as it gets.” Cole kicked a pebble aimlessly.

“That makes a lot of sense. Also, maybe this could be an abstract painting.” Nya pointed out.

“What the heck does that mean?” Kai asked.

She sighed at his ignorance of basic art terminology. “It means that the art isn’t meant to have a clear meaning. The artist could have just painted for the sake of painting.”

A single droplet of water splashed onto Lloyd’s forehead as he was deep in thought. He got up from the rock he was sitting on and wiped his face. “We’ll have plenty of time to think about it on the walk back. We should return before Jay gets worried.”

Somehow the walk back was even more silent than the one before. All of them had a lot to process. What did the art mean? Was it a depiction of true events, or was it a work of caveman horror? How old was it truly? Lost in the sea of mysteries, Lloyd tripped over a pebble that he swore wasn’t there before. The others behind him collapsed as well in a kind of domino effect.

“Lloyd! Watch where you’re going!” Nya complained without thinking.

Then, just as they feared before, the walls of the cave started to rumble from the noise. Nya’s voice echoed violently off the walls as if it were some kind of sound table tennis. They all got to their feet and began to run. Clouds of dust and tiny rocks rained down upon them as the cave began to collapse. It was some kind of subterranean avalanche. Cole did what he could on the fly to prevent large rocks from being set loose, but it was hard to work with rock dust in his eyes and lungs. The most treacherous part was when they reached the cramped section of the cave again. They would remember that day as the fastest they’ve ever had to walk in a single file line.

Once they began to see the glorious headlights of the Land Bounty, they all flung themselves out of the cave to avoid the imminent collapse. Lloyd made sure everyone got out before him as he watched the entrance to the cave close itself off with several icy boulders. Everyone took a moment to catch their breath and inhale the cool, clean air. They were all caked in grayish dust and had tiny rocks in their hair. Kai helped Nya back onto her feet, and Cole helped Lloyd as well. Together they hobbled over to the Land Bounty to tell Jay everything. Not before they all stopped in their tracks when they saw something extremely unexpected. From the window, they could see Jay bring two cups of tea towards the table. Then he began talking.

A deep, unknown voice cleared their throat. “You have no idea how long it's been since I’ve had something warm. Thank you, kind stranger.”

Chapter Text

The moment he first opened his eyes, all he saw was darkness.

Not his own mother’s face or even his own hands in front of his eyes. Nothing. Held in his mother's arms, he screamed as he was born into such a cold world. The fresh air bit at his soft skin like a thousand ants. He arrived early; they had no time to seek shelter before his mother was ready to have him. With shaky hands, they quickly cleaned him off and put him inside of something warm. Without the protection of a thick fur pelt, he would have died within a few minutes. Animal skins like this one are passed down through generations since wild animals have become more elusive as the centuries waned on.

An older woman speaks in an incomprehensible tongue and brings a miniscule amount of light into his small world. The warm glow illuminates his surroundings, and he finally meets eyes with his family for the first time. The elder collapses onto her knees in exhaustion, and the others rush to her aid. Others say she is the last of her kind: the firemakers. Formlings who willingly gave up their magic of shape-changing to create embers. Only certain ones who possessed the capabilities could train to be a firemaker. With so few of the Formlings left to begin with, it was only a matter of time before the firemakers went extinct too. With each newcomer, they offer them a single kindness to welcome them into this harsh reality; a hearthfire.

Now it is just him and his mother once more. The others had left to build a makeshift shelter around them to keep the fire alive. An hour passes, and the warm crackle of the fire is all they can hear now. With dewy eyes he looked into the amber glow. The flames swirled in the wind and hypnotized him. It was warmer than his mother, warmer than anything he had ever known. His tiny hand instinctively reaches for it, desperate to seek that comfort.

To be swallowed whole by it.

Effortlessly his arm is tucked back into his blanket, and he falls asleep. It had been such an exhausting day; being born and all that. Six hours pass and the fire goes out. No amount of fuel they could gather could have kept it alive in this storm. Not even given a day's rest, the mother gets up and joins the others. It was time to get moving.

After making sure he survived his first week, they gave him a name. Too many before him didn’t live long enough to have such a privilege. It had become a grim tradition borne out of necessity. To name something was to give it a soul. To lose something that had a name made it more painful than it had to be. He could never know just how hard it was to even bring him into this world. What would even be the point of telling him? If he knew, he’d go about his youthful years living in dread, knowing how fragile life can truly be, instead of learning what it meant to be a Formling. They all mutually agreed to try and make what little they could work and fight for this young new one to live the best life he could possibly live.

His hair was growing in nicely; it was brown, just like her own. With her callous fingers, his mother held his face in her hand.

“I am going to call him... Kataru.” She spoke lovingly and out of breath.

Her eyes were so very tired. All week she had barely gotten any sleep. Never allowing her newborn son a moment out of her peripheral vision. She had to make sure he was okay, to see his chest rise and fall with each breath he took. The others begged her to rest, but she refused them. Only when the exhaustion grew too much for her body to bear did she finally sleep. A tiny hand held her black hair and pulled. One of her deep brown eyes opened to a slit, and she smiled weakly.

For the first few years of his life he could hardly find structure. His people moved a lot. They followed the sky, changing homes whenever a pocket of sunlight would appear. When the sunlight was inevitably covered by the clouds, they would pack their things and start all over again. This was how his ancestors lived when the sun went away. To survive, they had to take up a radically nomadic lifestyle. Like the ocean, everything came in waves; sometimes they crashed and sometimes the waters were still. There were times of famine and times of prosperity. The sun was life itself. His people learned to worship the sun and to never utter the name of the one who took it away.

During those times in his early childhood, he was told that he was the only child in the entire tribe. Then again, there were only twenty of them in total. Maybe there were other small groups of Formlings out there, but the chances were slim. Three years later, when his mother had his sister, they were forced to find a more permanent home. Their previous one had been shrouded from the sun far quicker than their elder predicted. His sister was born sick, but she was a fighter. No matter how bad things seemed, she would always push through. When they entered the flat tundra valley, she also gained a name.

They named her Akita.

By pure chance during foraging, they found the cave village community. They didn’t want to be found. Nestled in deep black stone, Kataru’s people saw smoke billowing from one of the small portholes that they used for ventilation. They were the first group of strangers that Kataru had ever met. They all looked so different to him. Just showing the face of his baby sister allowed his family entry. The people who lived here were empathetic to their cause. Ancient conflicts that were once held between the two people no longer exist now. In this time of strife, they needed each other, whether they liked it or not. Still, that didn’t mean that they were immediately friends with these cave dwellers.

Not by a long shot.

These people pitied his family, so they took them in as it was the right thing to do. It still made no sense to Kataru. They barely had enough food and clothing to go around, why did they take them in? His family group lived deeper in the cave, ever so slightly further away from the original inhabitants. They were told to be ready to leave at any moment's notice once Akita’s condition stabilized. Either the original inhabitants had a change of heart or they simply forgot, but the Formlings never left.

Later in life, he’d learn the full story of his people. How nearly a thousand years ago they were feared by the rest of the realm for their magical gift. There was also a tale of how they once lived in a great village that was outside! When he heard that story, he vowed to one day go and see it for himself. Somehow, he’d make it happen.

It was nice having a roof over his head and protection from the wind. Melting ice dripped from the ceiling into little bowls made out of hardened clay. For food, they had learned the ways of harvesting cave crops from the locals. Mushrooms and cave berries provided some nutrition. There was even talk on how to breed and domesticate bats for meat and leather. He hadn’t had fresh meat in forever, just the thought of it made him drool. The last meat-like thing he had was some dried-up old jerky that he had for his last birthday. If that was delicious, he assumed that the flavor of fresh meat must be godlike.

To supplement the low amount of food that was being produced in the cave, all of the adult Formlings would leave to go out and hunt in shifts. They were the only ones strong enough to withstand the eternal winter. Kataru remembered watching his mother leave every morning and return six hours later. Her animal was that of a smilodon, commonly known as a Saber-toothed tiger. Unlike the other Formlings, she didn’t prefer to be in her form while at home. She was exclusively that fearsome predator only when she had to hunt. Usually she’d return empty-handed, but sometimes she’d bring back a fish or even a rabbit from far away. The meat would promptly be dried out and preserved, much to Kataru’s dismay.

Amongst the adults, their mother would speak about sightings of a great beast that would fly above the clouds. Even with the wind howling so loudly, her sensitive ears could pick up the thunderous flapping of its wings from miles away. The sound rumbled in her chest and shook the earth she stood upon. They all knew who it was that she heard, and they would rather die than speak his name. Almost pleadingly, the others advised her to hunt elsewhere to avoid leading the unspoken one to their last refuge. What puzzled Kataru was why this unseeable force lingered instead of pouncing upon them at any given opportunity.

“This creepy guy sounds weird.” Akita whispered to Kataru.

“Maybe he’s just a bad hunter?” Kataru mumbled to his little sister as they eavesdropped on the adults.

“I think he’s just playing with his food.” Akita smirked devilishly. She took up any opportunity to tease her brother. Even if it meant rooting for the bad guy.

“If he comes here, we’ll beat him up good, you’ll see.” He held his fist righteously in the air.

“Nuh-uh! If mommy is scared of him, he will eat us all! One day you’ll wake up, and we’ll all be bones! Haha!” She loved creeping him out.

Kataru sighed and tried to turn the conversation back on his side. “Well, your bones will probably stink like guano. Mine will have muscles on them, obviously.”

“That's stupid!” Akita blew her tongue at him and ran off. When Kataru was done eavesdropping, he noticed his bowl of dried berries had gone missing. He got up and huffed in frustration.

“Hey! Give that back!”

One day after an especially difficult hunt, his mother came back covered in wounds. This was about four years after they had moved in. Kataru had just celebrated his seventh year of being alive a few days ago. A woman named Sorla helped patch her up, since the wounds could not be treated with simple salves and poultices. Her gloved hands glowed with a faint healing magic as she assessed the damage. Their mother had little time to rest and had certainly gotten more reckless as the years went on. Risks had to be taken to hunt what little game remained in the dark, cold wilderness. 

The elder usually kept to herself and tended to the ever-important hearthfire. However, all that changed when the Formlings arrived. Now she has been the primary teacher of the Formling siblings. They learned all their history from her since the other Formlings were always out hunting for the greater community. Akita disliked school because she couldn’t sit still if her life depended on it. However, when she answered a question right one day, Sorla gave her a gift. A knitted fox doll. Kataru had never seen Akita so happy. She named it “Puppy” and was instantly obsessed with it. This gift motivated her so much that she actually began to become excited to go to class. Of course she’d also bring that toy wherever she went. It was like an extension of her being.

Kataru on the other hand, adored learning new skills and stories. He grew to understand that it was his duty to continue to pass on the oral tradition of storytelling once he grew up. It was akin to a call to action. Akita was too young to understand the gravity of what it meant to remember what the world was like before she was even born.

Amongst the cave community, Sorla was revered almost like a demigod. Before the Formlings moved in, she was the only one who was capable of using magic. Usually her extensive knowledge of medicine would cure or ease the pain of her community. This was the first time in decades that she was forced to resort to healing magic. It was risky since she was already passively using her own lifeforce to keep the hearthfire ablaze. If she used up too much of her magic to heal this woman, they both might perish.

“These are grave wounds. Did you encounter the accursed ones out there?” The elder’s voice was laced with concern as her hands ghosted over the darkened marks.

His mother looked at Kataru and winced in pain. The wounds glowed with a dark aura, similar to that of the dark ice. “Y-Yes. On the frozen lake. I fended off a few so that the others could come back.”

Sorla shook her head and whispered something that caused her hands to glow. "Alone, you may be strong, but together, we are stronger. If they had bitten near your vital points, you would have perished. You are lucky to be alive.”

Kataru and Akita got close to look at their mother as she was being healed. “Can I do anything to help, elder?” he asked worryingly.

“Ah, young Kataru. Perhaps you could fetch us the bowl of water that is by the hearthfire? Akita, my dear, can you bring us some cloth rags? That would be very helpful.” She didn’t want the children to be here when she had to go through the hardest part of healing these wounds.

“I can do both! Akita doesn’t like going that way. The drawings scare her.” Kataru didn’t mean to say this out of ill intent. He genuinely didn’t want his sister to be any more scared than she had to be right now.

The five year-old took offense. “Am not! I’ll help mommy out better than you; just watch!” She took off running without a second thought.

Their mother laughed weakly. “Go and get her before she gets lost, Kataru.”

Kataru took off his sandals and chased after her. Under normal circumstances, running in the caves was forbidden. One wrong step into a puddle, and they could slip and smash their bodies against the rocks. Being older, Kataru caught up to his sister in a timely manner. She had stopped just where he thought she would. They found themselves in a hallway with especially smooth walls. There were paintings adorned on the walls. In the next room, the hearthfire burned furiously, which illuminated most of the artwork. During his lessons, Kataru learned that this was the hallway of history. The people who first settled here would always make their mark by illustrating their stories upon the walls of their homes.

The cave paintings were never finished.

Whoever painted this might have been the last of their bloodline. Even while he was trying to be brave, he couldn’t stand the stare at the paintings for too long. The way the historian depicted the unspoken one made the hair on the back of his neck stand up. It was obvious that the painter never saw the unspoken one in person; his only frame of reference was through the stories of others. In each newer depiction, he looked scarier than the last. It felt like no matter where you stood in the hall of history, the eyes of the unspoken one followed you. Kataru hated how his fanged mask was fixated in a permanent snarl, as if he were ready for the kill. He shielded his eyes from the painting before he could succumb to the terror.

As Kataru leaned over to catch his breath, he saw his sister. She stood stiff as a stone and looked at the paintings. Small fanged teeth were gritted in an intense grimace as she pushed herself. He hadn’t dared her to do this challenge; he would never do such a thing. So why did she feel the need to prove something to him? Her tiny fists clenched as she cried with wide open eyes. In her vision, the paintings twisted and swirled as if the paint had gotten wet. Slowly they dripped down the wall, pooling at the ground. Their image had become uncertain and even more unsettling. Snapping out of the nightmare, she felt a warm hand on her shoulder.

“It's okay. He scares me too.” Kataru wiped a stray tear from his eye.

“It's different than that. I need to be stronger.” She looked away from her brother in frustration.

“Why?” Kataru turned her around and got to her eye level. Akita was still at least a head shorter than him at this age.

She sniffled. “So that mommy won’t get hurt again.”

Using a spare cloth, he wiped away her tears. “You- we are still too little to do anything like that. The best thing we can do right now is what elder Sorla told us to do.”

“Honest?” She asked while trying to stay tough.

“Honest. I promise.” He held out his pinkie finger, and they made the promise official.

Both siblings dutifully walked deeper into the cave to gather what they were told to. Being close to the hearthfire like this warmed the stone ground; it felt nice on their feet. The hearthfire’s magic kept the entire cave warm despite being so isolated from everyone else. This was the first time in a while that Kataru had seen it up close. Its flames danced wildly in varying shades of red and blue. If he looked close enough, it was said that one could see fortunes in the embers. For a moment he swore he saw the vague silhouette of a large bear dashing after a wolf. It disappeared before he could focus on it for any more details. His eyes stung, and he grabbed one of the warm bowls that sat perpendicular to the firepit.

“We got the stuff. Let's go now.” She tugged on the back of his shirt impatiently.

“Why were you staring at the fire? Trying to go blind like elder Taro?” Akita jabbed.

Kataru nudged her shoulder and looked disappointed. “You know we aren’t supposed to joke about him. Mom said it was disrespectful.”

Akita rolled her eyes and pretended to listen. They now walked side by side. Running would spill the water, so he was forced to keep a steady balance. Kataru hated it. If he could, he’d just pick up Akita and run back to the central chamber and save the day. This wasn’t as simple as that, though. It never was. Did he seriously have to prepare himself for the worst possible scenario? His hands trembled at the thought, and he gripped the bowl tighter.

As he was lost in his own mind, he could have sworn he felt the ground vibrate. Putting the bowl down, Kataru stopped and put his ear to the ground. He heard nothing.

“Did you feel that, Akita?”

“Feel what?”

“A buzzing feeling. It made my legs shake a bit.” Kataru got up onto his feet and gestured in the air. He never felt anything like it before.

“No.” Akita shook her head.

They continued to walk together in silence afterwards. This worked in Akita’s favor because having her brother by her side made her feel less afraid of the halls of history. Although she’d never admit such a fact out loud unless bribed with dried meat slices. There was an uncharacteristic silence between the two as they moved onwards. Usually they'd be roughhousing or playing some game to pass the time. The air was thick with uncertainty and dread. They knew they had to keep going forward, but the fear of what was at the end of the tunnel made their hearts quicken anxiously.

“Do you think mommy will be okay?” Akita asked out of the blue.

Kataru didn’t know how to answer the question. If he was honest about the uncertainty, he felt he would just scare her. He took a long pause and sighed shakily.

“I hope so.” He whispered.

The ground shook again, but this time it made itself well known. The boiling hot water splashed and burned his hands. Pain soared, and he couldn’t hold onto the bowl any longer. With a sharp noise, it fell down and broke into large chunks of clay. This was the last straw. No longer could he be the brave big brother. Tears welled in his eyes as he clutched his hands to his chest in agony. A burn mark was forming, likely permanent. That same heat that had kept the fire ablaze had also kept that water at a consistently hot temperature- too hot for any child to handle.

Akita rushed up to her brother and tried her best to help. “Are you okay? Your hands are all red!”

Kataru bit the inside of his cheek and took some of the cloth from his sister’s hands. His palms were wrapped in the fabric as tightly as he could allow. He learned this trick during school. Though he was told it was meant for other types of wounds, this would work for now. Akita helped him off of his feet, but he winced when their hands made contact. The wound was too fresh and tender.

“I’ll be okay. We need to go to see mom.” He reassured her.

“Will Elder Sorla be mad at you that you dropped the bowl and used up the cloth?” Akita asked genuinely.

He looked at his hands and sighed. What if all of this cost his mother her life? All those minutes wasted could have been crucial. In his mind, he imagined what Elder Sorla would be like if she were enraged. He’d arrive within the central chamber, and they’d all be glaring at him. Maybe he’d even be exiled and left to die out in the dark snow for what he did. The two only saw that wrath once, and that was when they tried to sneak outside out of sheer curiosity. She scolded them harshly for their foolishness but meant no harm. Neither one of them wanted to see that side of her again.

“Maybe. But if I am honest about what happened, I think she won’t be mad like last time.”

Akita looked to the ground. “If Elder Sorla asks me stuff, I’ll try my best too.”

Kataru smiled weakly. “Thanks.”

Then they heard a crash. The walls of the cave shook violently as debris and dust fell down. Kataru wrapped his arms around Akita to shelter her small form from the rubble. Tiny, sharp stones cut into his back and head but didn’t do any significant damage. The dust clouds made them both cough profusely.

“What is happening?!” Akita screamed in panic. Her tiny green eyes were blown wide with fear.

“It's a cave in!”

Next came the roar. The great sound reverberated off the walls and caused even more disruption in the cave structure. Through the thick cloud of dust, Kataru could smell the outside air. Something or someone had breached the barricade. The two had no choice. He took a deep breath, picked up Akita, and put her on his back. He ran towards the central chamber. No matter what faced them at the entrance, he would run past it as fast as his legs could carry him. The closer they got, the colder the air was. Kataru’s knees felt weak as he felt a sudden pressure. It was as if Akita had become a boulder. He placed her down and fell to the ground weakly.

“Get up!” Akita shook his shoulders with tears streaming down her eyes.

The dust had caked his lungs, and it was hard to breathe. All that adrenaline from earlier had suddenly gone away in an instant. That pressure was crushing his body slowly. With squinted eyes, he noticed that Akita wasn’t affected by this unseeable force. Lucky. In that haze of exhaustion and pain, he couldn’t hear a word she was saying over all the noise. He cleared his throat and got up onto his feet shakily. She grabbed his arm and walked with him. Both of them looked almost like ghosts after they got covered in all that dust.

Once they reached the central chamber, the pressure returned, and not even Akita could resist it. They fell to the ground as if a giant were holding them both under his thumb. Even though they were both inside, they felt the brute force of the blizzard. The air was so thick with snow that they couldn’t even see their own hands in front of their faces. Deafened by the howling wind and rumbling cave, they couldn’t even call out to each other in the midst of all the chaos. If both the outside and inside were inhabitable, what did it mean to truly escape?

Suddenly the interior blizzard settled just enough for the two to see. Before their eyes, they saw a horrific scene transpire. Everyone they had ever known lay collapsed in a pile in the center of the room. A great battle had been settled within the blink of an eye. They never stood a chance. Kataru held Akita back from crawling over to the pile. She couldn’t stop crying. His hands hurt so much, but he couldn’t let her go no matter what.

In the mouth of the cave entrance, a foreboding silhouette stood motionless. Kataru’s heart stopped when he knew who it was. The very man that had haunted his and his sister’s dreams. A monster that was only known in paintings and stories. The source of the insurmountable pressure. Neither child could look away, even if they wanted to. The unspoken one raised his mighty staff and conjured black ice to form around the pile of people. The corrupted magic pulsed violently and cast the room in a dark purplish color.

“Stop it!” Akita screamed at the figure.

“Akita, no! You will attract attention!” Kataru tried to put a hand over her mouth, but she bit him. 

He yelled in pain and smelled his own blood. “Don’t you understand? He will kill us if we are found!”

“I don’t care! We need to save them!” She pushed and shoved, but Kataru still held his ground.

Their squabbling was so insignificant to the invader that he paid them no mind. To whoever that was, they might as well have not even existed. 

As the corrupted ice receded and the pile of people began to stir, One by one, they arose and dawned a new form. The original inhabitants became frosted husks that had blue skin. They shambled outside as though they were being puppeteered. What remained of the pile were the other Formlings. Each of them jumped out and assumed a new form. A wretched form. They all became creatures unknown and shamed by nature. Unlike the others, these creatures that were once their family did not stay by the side of the unspoken one. As soon as they were transformed, they left to roam the wildness.

What haunted them both was that they were unable to identify which one of the accursed beasts was their mother. 

The job was done. Before the unspoken one left, he made eye contact with the two. As he raised his staff, they both braced for the worst. Yet something remarkable happened. 

He hesitated.

For a solid minute, he stared at his frozen hands and shook. Akita finally broke free of her brother’s grasp. His arms had gotten too weak with all the strain he was putting on his body.

“Akita!” He called out in a raspy voice.

The pup stood before a glacier. She was maybe only as tall as his boot. Looking up, she saw the mask of a killer. In that moment she had no fear in her heart; only rage. Covered in dust, she began to assault his leg with all of her might. She was a mere flea upon the back of a whale. He looked down on her as though she were some anomaly. Kataru could only watch on in horror as his body refused to move. With the flick of his wrist, he could snuff her life out like a mayfly, but he didn’t. After tolerating the pointless assault, he decided he had grown bored of this performance of vengeance. Effortlessly, he kicked her aside, and she was sent flying into the cots.

“Why?!” Akita asked, sobbing her eyes out.

The figure began to leave. It couldn’t care any less about what this runt was screaming about. Even with its back turned, Akita still continued to ask that same question. Over and over again until her voice ran out. Kataru held her tightly, and she sobbed into his chest. They heard the thunderous noise of the beast’s wings flapping. Before they knew it, the forbidden one had already left. Now it was just the two of them. All alone in the wrecked common room, covered in bruises and scars. Kataru couldn’t stop Akita from crying. All he could do was hum a song that he couldn’t even remember the lyrics to. A song their mother used to sing to them.

An hour later, Elder Sorla emerged from a pile of rocks and rushed towards the children. Even though her old bones had been broken, she couldn’t care any less. 

“Children! You survived!”

Their choosing day was not like any other that had occurred before them.

Under normal circumstances, Kataru would’ve had his choosing day when he turned sixteen, which was three years ago. Because it was just the three of them now, Sorla wanted to make sure they did everything they could together. They all knew it was a fruitless effort to try and create positive memories after all that had happened. The battle of the optimists is an uphill one. Sorla put special care into trying to make sure Akita had the best upbringing she could. After what had happened, she had never smiled or laughed since the incident. She was so deeply scared that she was unrecognizable.

It was ironic. Just eleven years ago, she wouldn’t shut up about how excited she was about this day. They’d play games for hours pretending to be all kinds of animals to decide which one suited them the best. Elder Sorla would even host shadow puppet shows occasionally. Kataru could remember how he was mesmerized by watching the figures of animals he had never seen before dancing in the light. He knew they couldn’t compare to seeing them in the flesh, but that satiated his curiosity for the time being. Those innocent memories feel like a lifetime ago now. He looked down at Akita and wondered if she remembered those times too.

They stood side by side as was customary. Due to a lack of supplies, Sorla couldn’t craft totally accurate attire for the two. They wore leather clothing, necklaces of fangs, and a crown of cave flora. The siblings didn’t understand why she made such a big deal of it. Ridden with guilt, Sorla tried the best she could with what little she had. In all her many years of being alive, she had seen countless choosing ceremonies. However, never before had she ever dreamed she would host one herself. These were dire times indeed. The two that stood before her were perhaps the very last of the Formlings. So, that in turn meant this could be the final choosing ceremony ever performed in the realm.

As the red paint was carefully smeared onto their faces, they felt the beastly energy surge within them. It was always there, but only now had it been awoken. This was the power that had been in their blood for hundreds of generations. Sorla took a step back and eagerly awaited to see what animals the two would transform into. Kataru was first. He took the shape of a great bear. This wasn’t surprising to any of them since he had the appetite of one. 

“Perfect! With a fur coat like this, I can go and explore outside easily! I feel so powerful!” He thought to himself as his ursine mouth could not form words.

Next, Akita took the form of a dire wolf. What surprised them all was that she had some interesting additions to her form. 

“Three tails? Is that normal? I don’t remember what the other wolves looked like. I hope she doesn’t hate her new form. She looks so cool too!” Kataru thought to himself.

Her tails kind of look like paint brushes..."  Sorla’s jaw dropped when she remembered what that symbolized.

“The prophecy went as so: Three white paint brushes dipped in red. With such tools of malice in hand, the wielder carves out a path of vengeance upon the land. The painter is a raging ball of fire that will sunder all that stands before it as it rushes towards its goal. In the cataclysm, it will crash and burn.”

Sorla needed a moment to breathe. It couldn’t be true. Her back was turned against the siblings as she contemplated what this meant. Any idiot could come up with a prophecy. Yet this one was foretold centuries ago. Just because it was older, did that mean it held any more weight than the others? All her worries seemed to be put aside when she watched how Akita reacted to her new form. She didn’t seem surprised. It was as if she had been waiting for this moment her entire life. Sorla congratulated the two and returned to the hearthfire to prepare a ceremonial dinner.

Under normal circumstances, they would have taken some time to frolic in the wilderness to grow accustomed to their new forms. Sorla had forbidden them from leaving unless it were to gather more supplies. Her rules make sense given everything that had transpired before. Akita sat at the mouth of the cave and stared into the darkness. Something was on her mind. Kataru approached her and put a paw on her shoulder in reassurance. She nipped at him and scurried off to her personal chambers. He didn’t take it personally. What was he even thinking?

Kataru had returned to his human form and was eating the ceremonial mushroom porridge with fresh meat. Akita was late to dinner, and Sorla was getting frustrated.

“Is everything okay, Sorla?” Kataru asked with a mouthful of food.

Sorla put her wooden spoon down and sighed. “Akita always does this. Only until all of us have finished and are in bed does she eat her portion. Why?”

Kataru looked at her bowl sadly. Sorla made sure to add extra meat to hers’ as if that would tempt the young adult to come eat with them. It only made Kataru want to steal her food and practice hibernating.

“Maybe we’re bad company.” He shrugged. Jokes were his only real way to cope with the situation. No matter what he tried, Akita always seemed to push him away. It was like he was a stranger to her. To say it broke his heart was an understatement.

Sorla gave him a look. “Don’t say that.”

He had already cleaned his bowl. “Fine, fine. I’ll try and get her.”

Sorla kept Akita’s portion by the fire so that it wouldn’t get cold and soggy. “Tell her how much we appreciate her.”

Kataru waved and walked down the hallway. He wouldn’t say something like that to Akita. She’d give him a funny look and probably say something hurtful. As the two grew into teenagers, they gained their own separate chambers. It was only fair since Kataru snored like a bear years before his choosing day. Akita threatened to suffocate him in his sleep as a cruel joke, and he still felt paranoid since. Outside of Akita’s chamber, she had signs posted about how one should knock before entering. Another cruel joke, because one would hurt their knuckles on the hard stone.

“Knock knock. I’m coming in.” Kataru announced as he scratched the back of his head. He really needed to cut his long hair soon.

She wasn’t here.

Kataru blinked in surprise. “I’m onto you if you are trying to ambush me, Akita.” He warned.

Why had she done so much cleaning? It felt as though several things were missing here. Usually her room was a mess since she had been practicing leatherworking for a few years now. Then it hit him. All that time she spent crafting was to make suitable survival equipment for when she would inevitably leave the cave. Kataru felt like a total idiot for not putting two and two together. She kept all suspicions down when she would make Sorla and him the occasional new clothing. Even now he was still wearing the mukluks she had made him when she had gotten bored one day.

Her bedroll, her tools, and even her knapsack were all gone. There was only one thing to prove that she had lived here once. Her childhood toy, “Puppy” the fox, lay discarded in a dark corner of the chamber. Kataru knelt down and picked it up and dusted it with his hand. By leaving this behind, it gave him a lot of information. After the incident, she held onto the toy so tightly to relieve her anxieties. It had become her default way to stay grounded. She never let it out of her reach until she hit puberty one day. Then it almost seemed like she was embarrassed to even have it in her possessions.

Kataru was far more sentimental over things he had once used in his own childhood. Personally, he could never even fathom treating objects such as these with so little respect. This delightful little toy was worn down to its bare fibers from years of being hugged and played with. However, there was still a remaining spark of hope. Akita didn’t have the guts to discard the fox altogether. Maybe, just maybe, there was still warmth in her heart.

He was paralyzed in fear. In that moment, he was reminded of that little boy who watched his sister tackle the boots of the tyrant. How helpless he was and how he waited for the moment she would be stomped on. Once more, he had failed at being the older sibling. He couldn’t protect her. She was too wild for anyone to contain her. Gasping for air like a fish, he ran to Sorla to tell her what he discovered.

“She left.” He looked down at the ground as if this were somehow his fault.

“What?” Sorla dropped her sewing needles.

Still, he couldn’t maintain any eye contact. “Akita went outside. She didn’t leave a note or anything.”

Sorla got up and took his hand. She guided him to the mouth of the cave and forced him to look her in the eyes.

“Stay here for a minute.” She firmly commanded as she ran off back into the cave.

He wanted to cry. Akita was the only family he had left. She didn’t even care about him enough to tell him her plans. Did she not trust him enough to give anything away? Hot streams of tears trickled down his face.

“Why? You stupid.. Ugh!” He punched a wall in frustration but only bruised his knuckles.

Sorla came running back more than a few minutes later and had her arms full.

“What's with all that stuff?” Kataru asked in defeat.

“You need to go before you lose her scent.” Sorla said bluntly.

Kataru didn’t have it in him to fight against this sudden mission that was imposed upon him. He’d go through hell to find her and make sure she was safe. He got up and brushed the dust off of his body. Sorla helped him suit up in a proper fur coat and his own knapsack. He placed the fox toy into the bag as well. Maybe seeing her childhood friend would bring her back to her senses. It was a distant fantasy that would probably embarrass both parties involved if it ever happened.

“Look at me. You are the embodiment of the bear, Kataru. You are strong and resilient. Your nose can track scents for miles and miles. Find her. You don’t have to bring her here. Just make sure she is safe. Keep an eye on her from a distance if you have to.” Sorla was tearing up too. She couldn’t take losing another person.

He nodded and felt filled with a sense of duty. “I’ll find her somehow. If I don’t make it, I just want you to know that I—no, we—are grateful for you raising us, Sorla. Without you, we would’ve died back there.” They hugged one last time and said their goodbyes.

After transforming into a great bear, he stepped out into the great wilderness and already could pick up the trail.

One day, a great light fell from the sky.

Kataru had been shoulder deep in a berry bush when he heard the ruckus. He couldn’t see it now, but his face was covered in sticky red juices. His long ursine tongue cleaned most of his face, but he still looked like a crazed killer. Carefully maneuvering out of the thorny bushes, he climbed a hill to get a better view.

“A meteor shower?” He wondered to himself.

Just a month ago marked the fourth year he had been chasing after his sister Akita. During that time period, he had had some close encounters with her. Such meetings usually ended up with him losing all sense and begging her to come home. In response to such pleas, she would run away deeper into the tundra or threaten to attack him. It was clear she was on some kind of mission. During their last encounter, he offered to help her on whatever quest she was on.

He didn’t know what he expected when she declined his offer.

The new plan was to be there whenever she got herself in trouble. Kataru knew Akita would never admit it, but she was lost in these lands. The only world she had ever known was the cave. If she were trying to find something or someone, it would take a lot of wandering in the dark before she got any results. Kataru took some time off to get dinner before he hit the hay. By now he would be asleep, but this lightshow in the sky was diverting his attention.

"She can wait. I should check this out. I’ll find her later and tell her what I saw.” 

It wasn’t that far away, relatively speaking. From smell alone, he could recognize these plains. Maybe before his people moved in, they once foraged here. He followed the light like how his ancestors once followed the northern star. However, the more he looked at it, the less likely it seemed that it was a meteor shower. Then it hit him: the light was falling down from the sky! He picked up the pace. Thoughts raced in his mind of what it could be. Maybe it would be a package sent from the heavens full of food? Perhaps even a great tool that could suck up all the clouds and bring the sun back?

Or it could just be a giant space rock that is going to crash into the land and destroy the realm.

Whatever it may or may not be, Kataru was going to take a chance. After an hour, the light had landed. Thankfully, the realm and himself were both alive and well. This only got his hopes up that it was something that would benefit the world as a whole. However, now that the light had left the sky, he could no longer follow it through sight alone. He tapped into his other senses to aid him on this journey. Kataru grounded all four of his paws and took a moment to smell his surroundings. Dead grass, snow, and dirt were all he could detect so far. A gust of wind brought something new to his nose.

“That scent.. are there people???” His eyes were blown wide with surprise.

Five humans, just two miles away. Their scents were so distinct that there was no chance they were from this realm. Smells he could not even describe infiltrated his nose. His fur bristled as the wind grew stronger. Realization of what situation these people were in suddenly hit him.

“If they aren’t from here, then they won’t survive this world without proper protection! I need to help them!” He began running in the deep snow with a new mission in mind: save the strangers.

As he stopped to catch his breath, he remembered to have some common sense. “Wait a moment. What if they are bad people?”

Sorla always told him he was headstrong. Who were these invaders from beyond the clouds? What if they are reinforcements for the forbidden one’s army? Perhaps he had depleted his reserves and requested backup from beyond the realm? That didn’t make any sense. They didn’t smell evil. What does smelling evil even mean? He shook his head and came to a decision fast.

“If I rescue them, they will be thankful. No matter how evil they may or may not be, surely that will be a good first impression.”

After an hour of walking down the mountain, he finally got a glimpse of them. They were trapped inside of a giant metal box! The metal box-thing moved fast and even had light spouting from its face. This was unlike anything he could even dream of. Was it a living thing? It didn’t have any arms or legs. Just those stubby dark circles. Not to mention the disgusting-smelling black fumes that were emitted from its tail. He didn’t get that good of a glimpse of it since it moved fast. Kataru tried to keep up, but it was no use. For now, he’d just have to follow the trails that this strange beast made before the snow filled it in.

His ears perked up as he heard a familiar yet unwanted sound. The accursed ones were hot on their trail. Kataru had very complicated feelings about these former-Formlings. They had all gone insane and were permanently disfigured into beasts that nature shunned. Maybe one of the creatures in this pack was part of his family. In the past, he did think about trying to establish contact, but he knew it was too dangerous. They were too far gone. All they knew was hunger and violence. Not even the instinct of fear lived within them anymore.

Watching from a distance, he saw them try to jump on the hindquarters of the beast to no avail. The impact from charging towards it flung them deep into the woods. He heard their wounded cries and could sense that they were moving away from the lost cause. Was this what they called a turtle? Kataru vaguely remembered seeing a turtle shell in the past used as a bowl. Maybe those were just hatchlings, and they eventually grew up to be beasts like this? If the humans inside were still alive, maybe he could ask them?

They stopped for shelter inside of a great ravine. He submerged himself under the snow and only allowed his eyes to peak from above. As long as they didn’t shine any light here, he wouldn’t be spotted. One by one, they exited the beast’s ribs. So it was hollow inside? Just by looking at their outfits, he felt cold. These strangers were no Blizzard Samurai.

“Maybe they arrived from a warm climate? Was this trip planned? Who in their right mind would come here willingly?” He thought to himself.

They wore such pretty colors. To achieve something like that, they must have abundant resources from where they originated. Just to dye his own clothes something other than white or brown, Kataru would have to get creative. Even then, Akita would ask him what the point of wearing dyed clothing was when no one aside from the three of them would see it. Kataru wished he had clothing as vibrant as these strangers did.

From how they behaved, he felt somewhat confident enough to guess the relationships of these five humans. It was obvious this group were all close friends from reading their body language. The red one and the grayish blue one appeared to be siblings. Aside from that, he couldn’t really understand the power dynamic between them all. Was the green one their leader? Kataru felt his eyes grow tired and his stomach growl.

“Maybe a little nap won’t hurt. I wouldn’t want to meet them all exhausted like this.”

When he awoke an hour later, their strange box was still there. However, four out of the five had gone elsewhere. He could smell them deep within that little cave nearby. His heart began to be excited as he transformed out of his bear form.

“This is it! The first new people I’ve met in forever!” He gulped and began to approach the box cautiously.

He poked his head to look through the glass. The blue one was reading something on a strange stone tablet. No, that wasn’t stone. He had never seen glass before. So this was how they kept warm while seeing the outside! He shook his head to stay focused. All these new and fascinating things were just too exciting. The man dressed in blue must have heard him press his face up against the glass. The stranger turned his head and looked at Kataru as though he were a phantom. He actually checked to see if he was real several times. They exchanged glances of surprise before Kataru had to pull himself off of the window as it was sticking to his skin.

The door swings open. “First Spinjitsu Master! Get inside, dude!” The blue stranger yelled with pink cheeks.

Kataru shielded his eyes from the artificial lights. This would take some time to get used to.

“Are you okay?” The stranger asked while eyeing him up and down.

Kataru laughed quietly and pointed at his short sleeves. “I could ask the same for you. I saw your box fall from the sky.”

Jay rubbed the back of his head. “This is a vehicle. Alright, so this realm doesn't have cars. Uh, well, you guys have horses here, right? It’s like that, but... not living.” 

Kataru shook his head. “All of the horses died a long time ago. I know about them through stories, though.”

Jay sat down and tried to regain his thoughts. “Wow. I have a lot of questions to ask you.”

“Same.” Kataru agreed.

"Well, let's just start with introductions. I’m Jay Walker.” Jay smiled softly.

“I’m.. Kataru. Why do you have two names?” Kataru tilted his head.

Jay pondered for a moment. “It's another way for you to identify someone. Walker is my family's name.”

“I see. Let's take turns asking questions then. You first, Jay.” Kataru smelled the hot tea coming from Jay’s cup.

“Do you want one?” Jay offered.

His mouth was practically watering. “You have no idea how long it's been since I’ve had something warm. Thank you so much.”

Chapter Text

“Oh, you’re still here?”

An unknown voice spoke to deaf ears. Without any known input, the offline room had begun to reboot itself after centuries of being dormant. The space hummed to life slowly like an old, overworked computer. Millions of pixels formed together to recreate what was once here. There wasn’t much to form aside from a certain individual and some code. Now recreated, he appeared to have been frozen in mid-motion. His fists were still clenched tightly from his previous attempt to break free, which had clearly failed. Suspended in midair, his digital form collapsed into the ground like a ragdoll.

The sole inhabitant of this space awoke and was profoundly upset that he was still right where he started. How long has it been? He could barely recall anything aside from a select few important details. The last thing he could remember doing was attempting to puncture the veil of his consciousness. To shatter this room and take control by force. Had all of his efforts been for naught? If it had worked, he wouldn’t still be here, obviously. His vision was blurred, and dizziness crept up his digital form. Having been asleep for so long made it hard to function again. It felt as though he were a steam engine slowly being fed coal, returning to life at a snail's pace.

“Why am I back? What is going on?” His questions echoed into eternity. His voice didn’t sound right, and speaking was difficult.

To regain his vision, he practiced focusing on his hands. How can basic motor functions like this be so difficult? Something wasn’t right. It felt like he was slowly deteriorating. All of his senses were dulled and scrambled. After the sight exercises, he was finally able to look around himself. What he saw shocked him.

The corruption had sunk deep into his roots.

He looked up at the long stretches of blue code and saw them tainted. All those numbers and letters were practically his DNA. He took a step back and felt pure fear sink into his core. How long would it be before the corruption seeped into every last corner? Would there even be any remnants of who he was before? By that point, he would be utterly unsalvageable. A mere husk that has been taken over by a parasite.

The corruption reminded him of that dark ice he had seen before. It crept along the walls and ground like a vine, seeping into every nook and cranny it could find. How did it even get here? A screen slowly emerged from the curtains of corrupted code. Cautiously, he moved towards it. Was his body trying to show him what happened? The screen flickered with static as if it had a poor signal.

“Do you mind if I ask you a few questions, Zane?” An ethereal yet commanding voice echoed throughout the chamber.

He wasn’t alone anymore. This wasn’t a figment of his imagination like Pixal once was; this was something real. Very real. All of Zane’s alerts went off at once. Red flashing lights pulsated throughout the once calm room, and the alarms rang fiercely. Zane looked around himself frantically to locate the voice. Maybe if he found whatever this was, he could cease the spread of the corruption somehow.

“Who are you? How do you know my name? Was it you who did this to me?” He yelled back in panic.

The voice made a sound akin to humming before it spoke again, this time with a slightly teasing demeanor. “I’ll answer your questions if you accept to answer mine.”

Zane hesitated. What other choice did he have? The madness from such long periods of isolation began to creep up his mind. Even if this was an evil entity, it would at least be something or someone to talk to. Something new and unpredictable. He felt ill with himself for being so desperate for social interaction. For being a machine, he couldn’t help having such basic human needs. He gulped down his pride and made his choice.

“Fine.” He returned.

Satisfied with his answer, the alarms subsided and the room returned to its natural ambient gloominess. Whatever this entity was, it appeared to have near total control over his systems. Did it set off the alarms to scare him, or were those his last lines of defense being broken? Either way, it wasn’t good.

“Let’s begin. Do you know how much time has passed since you were last here?” It asked simply.

That shouldn’t be too hard to find out. Zane blinked and tried to search for his internal clock that was always present in his peripheral vision. In the upper right-hand corner, he saw it. However, it was severely malfunctioning. All four digits rapidly cycled as if time were sped up; after a minute, it began to display numbers randomly. Even all of his previous data logs had been corrupted to show incorrect dates and times. This was extremely distressing. Even prisoners in maximum-security prisons had the privilege to scratch notches into their cell walls.

Zane had lost that privilege somehow. He began to panic, trying his hardest to find some kind of backup log. Anything would suffice, even his old diary entries. When he turned up empty, he looked up at the ceiling with scorn and sorrow. It was toying with him.

“You did this to me." He punched the ground in defeat.

“Answer the question.” The voice commanded.

After a brief moment of abysmal silence, Zane choked up a response. “I don’t know.”

“It has been approximately nine hundred and forty one years since you were last here.” It said each word slowly as if to savor Zane’s utter despair.

And despair he did. He couldn’t even process that length of time. Just thinking about it made him feel winded. Before he had even met the other ninja, he had already existed for fifty years. Now he had to do some multiplication to attempt to obtain a frame of reference. Within that similar stretch of time, humanity made the jump from horse-drawn carriages to jet planes. Cities can rise from the ground and crumble within a fraction of that timeframe.

Every single one of his human friends would be long gone. Maybe even Master Wu wouldn’t be able to survive another millennium. The sole spark of hope that remained within him was his earlier hypothesis that time flows differently between realms. All of his friends could still be fighting their hardest to rescue him. Thoughts he had long pushed away began to welcome themselves back into his mind. Images of all of his mortal friends slowly aging and turning into piles of dust flashed through his vision. Even Pixal, his soulmate, would begin to rust while fighting against the impossible tide of time. No one was safe. Everyone he had ever known and loved was gone, and it was all his fault.

What if he never got the chance to say goodbye?

The intruder seemed to both study and relish in Zane’s torment. “Your turn.”

He swallowed the rising tide of intrusive thoughts and formed a coherent question. “What are you?”

His question was met with a bizarre silence. The voice was thinking. How hard of a question could that be?

“I am the Scroll of Forbidden Spinjitsu.” It responded.

This was madness. Utter insanity. This had to be how his dying processor decided to function during his last moments alive in this universe. How in the world was he supposed to take that information? What next? Were his shurikens supposed to start talking and dancing too? Such nonsense frustrated him. Everything happens for a reason, and when things weren’t reasonable, he fixed them. That was his gimmick. How could he fix something out of his control? Something that defied all logic and was set to personally destroy him?

“That makes no sense!” Zane replied and shook his head.

The voice made a sound almost similar to that of a dry laugh. “I had a feeling that not even you, in all your hunger for knowledge, could understand my situation from a first impression.”

“Are you real or a figment of my imagination?” He blurted out, desperate for some kind of answer.

To prove its existence, without saying a word, it ruptured a line of code directly behind Zane. Hundreds of thousands of pixels went flying around the space like debris from an explosion. It was frightening how effortless it was for the voice to shatter such precious data. Only someone who knew him inside and out could potentially accomplish such a feat. He doubted even the genius Jay or Nya could do something like that if they were forced to. Zane felt a chill run up and down his spine. Hopefully whatever that was wasn’t essential to his survival.

“How do you think the First Spinjitsu Master managed to create such powerful artifacts? Ink and parchment alone don’t imbue something with power. An additional ingredient was required. As mighty as he may be, he did not use his own gift to create the scrolls for whatever reason. Perhaps out of selfishness or caution, we may never know."

The voice used the screen to illustrate the scene of its own creation. Before Zane’s eyes, he saw the back of the First Spinjitsu Master as he rolled out the two empty scrolls onto his oak desk. If he weren’t suffering so greatly, he would’ve been amazed to have gotten such a close view of the creator of Ninjago. Master Wu never portrayed the First Spinjitsu Master in anything other than words. So, this glimpse into the past through the eyes of the scroll was probably the first time anyone had ever laid eyes upon him in millenia. Little did he know in that moment what utter chaos those pieces of parchment could cause in a few thousand years.

“You see it, don’t you? Look at the ink. Closer. See how it bubbles helplessly and foams like water on the shoreline. That was once me. An Oni warlord.” It sighed almost wistfully.

Zane couldn’t disguise his expression of disbelief.

“I can see your scrutiny. Allow me to explain further. I was slain in battle and cremated against my will many years before. The urn containing my remains was collected from the battlefield of a distant realm by the First Spinjitsu Master. Then, using my ashes, he made that ink out of my restless spirit. My very essence was contained within a glass jar.” The voice sounded resentful now.

The screen had more to show. Zane watched as the First Spinjitsu Master dipped his golden crane quill into the violent ink. It hissed and bubbled like boiling tar. How ironic that someone who was once so capable of destroying entire realms was now reduced to an office appliance. With the pen freshly coated, he began to write down the forbidden words. The First Spinjitsu Master spoke a mantra that empowered the characters he inscribed. Each character glowed both gold and purple, the colors of light and darkness, of dragon and oni. Perhaps once the scroll was meant for good, to save the realm during a time of crisis.

Whatever the First Spinjitsu Master originally had in mind for it was now long gone.

“I was split in two when he finalized the second scroll. Perhaps by now my other half has already gained a mind of its own.”

Was Zane meant to feel some sort of remorse for this creature? Sure, no one, no matter how evil, deserves to have their remains desecrated in such a way. What was the logic behind the First Spinjitsu Master using such controversial techniques in making the scrolls? Had this Oni been so utterly evil that this was somehow the morally correct option in his eyes? That assumption had some merit in Zane’s mind. If what he thought was correct, it would appear that bad habits were hard to break even for Oni. After all that excruciating punishment and being left to catch dust for several thousand years, it didn’t use that time to reflect upon their past actions.

The scroll used all that time to ferment in its own bitterness, growing such an intense malice that it couldn’t contain itself any longer.

Putting all of his previous assumptions aside, Zane knew this scroll was the one who was responsible for damaging his processor so severely. If he were to translate the damage to a human, it would be the equivalent of being mutilated beyond recognition nonstop for years. At least some parts can be repaired or replaced. Others, not so much. There is perhaps less than a one percent chance that he had any space in his heart to feel empathy for this wretched thing.

“You’ve heard enough about me. It’s my turn now.” The scroll changed subjects abruptly.

Zane held his nonexistent breath.

“Can you guess what the Ice Emperor was able to accomplish within the aforementioned nine hundred and forty years?”

He hated hearing that name. Before he had been sent to the Never Realm, he never would have thought his heart had the capability for hate. Every foe he had faced thus far never reached that tipping point. The line between sensible aversion and obsessive animosity has been blurred. The word “hate" wasn't even featured in his original blueprints. It was his father’s vision for Zane to be a protector, not an assailant. He raised him to be kind and nurturing to all living things. Even on his deathbed, his final wishes were for Zane to continue to make the world a better place. To hate was to spit on his father’s memory.

Yet, whenever he heard that name, a switch inside of his deepest parts was flipped. Even more than Vex, he wanted to see the Ice Emperor be torn down and punished for his crimes against humanity. Sometimes he'd have to remind himself that he was talking about his own body and not an entirely separate entity. It frightened him to his core when he allowed those violent thoughts any daylight. Those nasty, persistent thoughts.

This had to be another symptom of this madness that he can add to the list.

Whoever that was, was just a parasite controlling his body. Distant memories of Jay watching zombie movies floated into his mind. Not quite, but similar enough. No matter what he could do, he could no longer fully detach himself from this “Ice Emperor” person. They were now two people who shared a body. It was a tight fit. An uncomfortable and unbearable situation. Zane looked up at the ceiling with a frustrated glance. He was getting tired of these games. Why couldn’t they just speak normally?

“How could I possibly know? I’ve only just woken up.” He replied harshly.

The voice seemed to almost gently giggle. “Oh, the things he has done. I’ve actually gotten to have the pleasure of knowing him myself. Compared to you, it's like night and day. So far, I do prefer my interactions with him more than yours. The Ice Emperor is far more... open-minded, let's say.”

Zane couldn’t care any less who the scroll liked toying with more.

“Although... the more I speak to you, the more I get this unignorable feeling that perhaps there is more you have in common with him than I’ve anticipated. What a curious conundrum.” It hummed nonchalantly.

He could never be anything remotely similar to that monster. When he was rebooted, he was manipulated, sculpted, and taken advantage of by Vex. From a blank slate, he was formed into the Ice Emperor by brute force. Nowhere in his base design was there room for such... shameless cruelty. In the past, Zane did have his doubts about the eternal debate between nature and nurture, but this was an entirely different scenario. If he were to admit that Vex didn’t have that hard of a job turning him into a ruthless tyrant, what statement did that make? That he was always going to turn out this way? Perhaps no matter how many friends or family members he made along his journey throughout life, was this his destiny all along?

He needed to breathe somehow. Zane centered himself and closed his eyes as tightly as he could.

“I’m nothing like him. I can see through your games, Oni.” He spoke calmly.

The screen began to show a timelapse of the realm from a very high point in the sky. It was as though it were video taken from a satellite. This could not be the case, so perhaps this was a visualization processed through fragments of the Ice Emperor’s own memory. The Never Realm was smaller than he had thought. It was perhaps only a fourth of the size of Ninjago. A lonely island surrounded by a great, cold ocean. The timelapse continued, and Zane was startled when he began to see what this “accomplishment” was supposed to be. A thick white line began to form on the outside of the island. As per his calculations, that little line had to be twice as tall as Borg Tower, maybe larger. Slowly, it began to surround the entire island like a lasso. It was perfectly made, as if the Ice Emperor had been obsessing over it for his every waking moment.

And then the screen went to black.

“By that point, he had blocked out the sun. I must admit, it is a long story. We can dicuss it later. Now, it is hard to see, but the wall was finished shortly afterwards.”

Once more, a hundred questions rushed through Zane’s head like a broken dam. Most concerningly was why the Ice Emperor had done such a thing? One builds a wall to protect or keep something out, so what foe was threatening the Never Realm to such a degree to warrant that type of structure? Don’t even get him started on the eternal eclipse. Even in the primary science classes Zane taught in Master Wu’s school, everyone knew that without the sun, almost no life couldn’t survive. Was this an act out of desperation? Had someone or something entered the Never Realm and caused the tyrant to panic? What foe could he not defeat with his elevated powers alone?

If so, who was it?

Had his friends managed to enter the realm, fight their way across the frigid lands, and storm the palace, just to be stopped by such a cruel tactic? None of them would have survived for more than a week in such harsh conditions. Kai had lost his element, so there was no hope for an easy way for them to fight off the hypothermia. Lloyd and Jay would eventually grow weak from using their elements for prolonged periods of time in an attempt to keep the team warm. There would also be little to no wildlife to turn into food or clothing. Within the blink of an eye, each and every one of them would collapse and be buried beneath the snow. Their attempt to rescue Zane would be for naught, and in the process they would have doomed Ninjago as a whole.

Zane shook his head and pulled himself out of the spiral. Why, in the first place, was he trying to make sense of the Ice Emperor’s decisions? He was a madman who had both ears being whispered into by depraved advisors. Nothing he said or did had any purpose other than to serve the whims of these two wretched beings.

“Compared to you, I’d say the Ice Emperor has been far more productive with his time. Wouldn’t you agree?” The scroll teased.

Zane didn’t give it the pleasure of his reaction. He attempted to ground himself and prepared to ask his final question.

“What is your end goal?" His voice was shaky. Who was truly being interrogated here?

With the last syllable in the question spoken aloud, the energy in the room shifted. The alarms went off again suddenly. The screen began to display a new picture, or rather presumed live footage. On the screen, he saw a great forest of dead trees covered in snow. It was the Ice Emperor flying over his domain. Many centuries had passed by since the last time Zane had seen the realm through his eyes. He didn’t miss a second of it. However, seeing the status of the realm may give him valuable information. So, he had to bear with it whenever the opportunity arose.

It was clear what the lack of sunlight was doing to the realm. The final fragments of life were being choked out. This was beyond a premature ice age; this was an apocalypse-level extinction event. The Ice Emperor traveled on the back of his dragon for hundreds of miles. Everything as far as the eye could see was dead. The only colors within the landscape were monochrome. White snow, black stone, and gray tree bark. If, by some impossible miracle, they managed to return the sun to the land, it would be unlikely that the realm could ever fully recover. Perhaps microscopic life could emerge from hibernation in the ice and create a new ecosystem.

“You’ll have to hold your question for later. We are approaching a point of interest.” The scroll said. Now it was finished with this game and moving onto the next.

Zane knew he couldn't say a thing to convince the scroll to answer his question. That thing was in control, and he was just there for the ride. The Ice Emperor stopped moving suddenly and began to scan a small clearing in the dead forest. Just from his body language, Zane could tell the Ice Emperor was in a hyper-obsessive mood. Whatever his current mission was, it mattered greatly to him. After he thoroughly analyzed every square inch of the treetops, he found what he was looking for and zoomed in.

Zane blinked in surprise and then in horror. Signs of carbon monoxide and carbon dioxide were detected, the key elements in smoke . Where there is fire, there will be people. The Ice Emperor was hunting down the last remnants of humanity and found his quarry. Had Vex or the scroll corrupted him deeply, that the Ice Emperor has been reduced to a glorified bloodhound with an affinity for building giant walls?

The Ice Emperor began to land.

“I can see you are just as surprised as he is. I, however, knew of these particular humans for a while now. They have the stench of magic users amongst their numbers. It’s obvious once you know where to look for it. Without their supernatural helpers, these humans would have died alongside the first wave. They are quite persistent, aren’t they?”

An image of a cockroach appeared on the screen before a steelclad boot smashed it into smithereens. Subtlety isn't apparently one of the skills of the all-powerful scroll. It made it loud and clear what it thought of humans as. Did it truly blame all of humanity for its condition? If there was any logic in its vengeance, it would be trying to solely target Master Wu or Lloyd, as they are both the sole living descendants of the First Spinjitsu Master. Yet, every action it made the Ice Emperor perform appeared to state otherwise. This was no longer about revenge; it was sport killing, plain and simple.

Once the Ice Emperor dismounted off of his dragon, he stood motionless just a few yards away from the cave. It was as though he had devolved so much that he couldn’t function without proper instruction from the scroll at this point. 

Through his activated thermal vision, he could see the outlines of people through the cave walls. There had to be at least thirty of them in total, including two children. Zane felt his heart pound as dread began to overwhelm him. The moment the scroll gave the command, they were all going to be slaughtered instantly. The last remnants of humanity in this entire realm, gone. There was nothing he could do. Previously, he had already tried shutting himself off, but he had no such control in this space. He looked at the screen and then at the ceiling. Perhaps he could persuade the scroll to spare them somehow.

“You know what’s going to happen next, don’t you, Zane?”

He needed to choose his words wisely. Any wrong step and he could doom their lives. Then, a wretched little thought arose at the worst possible time. Was it truly worth saving them? Their lives were confined to this cave. Each and every one of them had some level of malnutrition according to the scans that the Ice Emperor was doing of them. Every day was a battle for survival. Would letting them live be more cruel than putting them out of their misery? The logistics of it all proved that point plainly. One way or another, their food would eventually run out, their magic users would perish, and the everlasting winter would only grow worse. There was no hope for these people.

But there were children there! How could he think such thoughts! He saw their thermal silhouettes moving about and playing. A lump in his throat formed as he began to weep. Their existence alone proved that perhaps there was a miniscule chance at survival for this group of people. Even during the harshest times in prehistory, life always found a way to persevere.

It just had to.

He gathered himself and tried to look neutral to whatever was going to happen. Appearing emotional would only empower the scroll. “I do.”

The scroll was seemingly puzzled by this deadpan response. It didn’t tell the Ice Emperor to move. Zane had successfully piqued its interest. “That is quite uncharacteristic of you to say.”

“How would you know? This is the first time we’ve held a conversation.” Zane countered.

“While you were asleep, I dug through what little fragments of your memories remained and learned a few things.” It responded smugly.

Ah, that’s not good. That would explain why his mind has been feeling quite empty. He did remember the essentials, like his family’s names and so on. Including some core moments and frivolous things. Yet he had this nagging feeling that some things slipped through the cracks that he wished hadn’t. It was distressing when one learned that they forgot to remember something. An ironic repeating cycle that got worse with every loop.

“You, Zane Julien, are an interesting being. Far more interesting than the First Spinjitsu Master or his spoiled rotten sons, at least in my opinion. You were designed to protect those who can’t protect themselves. That was your purpose, once. You’ve sacrificed your life multiple times as though it were meaningless. I can say that most others, even including your friends, probably wouldn’t have done the same if put in your place. Fleshy beings value their forms more. They can’t be reconstructed like you and I.” The scroll rambled.

“What point are you trying to make?” Zane interrupted boldly.

It felt as though the scroll was smirking. Though it had no face to do so with. Simply the energy in the room gave off a smugness that was almost suffocating. “What I am trying to say is that it is very irregular of you to be so ambivalent about what I am about to do. Not that I am upset with this result, but I am just disappointed. If I may admit, I was looking forward to seeing your reaction to your surprise. Perhaps the madness of being trapped here finally got to you? Even someone with a will as strong as your own can break under enough pressure. If what I say is true, then it would sadden me to not be speaking to the genuine Zane Julien.”

Zane didn’t respond and returned his focus to the screen. Maybe it would cease this massacre now that it assumed that he wouldn’t care for it? All of that hope was destroyed instantly when he saw the Ice Emperor begin to run towards the cave. His boots crushed the icy snow beneath him. Just by the frantic way he moved, it felt as though he was more than eager to perform this mass murder. The chain had been loosened, and the bluff failed.

“Perhaps we can both fully enjoy this moment now that we finally see eye to eye.” It spoke almost gleefully.

What he saw next would haunt him forever. Zane couldn’t speak; he couldn’t even scream. All he could do was cry with his hands covering his mouth in utter shock. There was no way this was really happening; it had to be a nightmare. The sight he saw was so harrowing that he felt it being permanently ingrained into his psyche. Even though the “battle” had ended in less than a minute, every second felt like an eternity. Frame by frame, he saw them all fall before the Ice Emperor. Each of their faces contorted with unimaginable pain.

The last remnants of humanity were extinguished by his hands.

“It’s a shame that it was so quick. Perhaps we can rewind it and watch it again later. As a treat.” The scroll teased. It was always a step ahead; it saw through his bluff as clearly as day.

“You.. monster! I..” Zane was at a loss for words. All of his systems were beginning to overload from the amount of stress he was having. Perhaps going unconscious again would be beneficial. Then he wouldn’t have to witness this anymore. Maybe he could just go to sleep and never wake up again. Then he could never hurt another soul again.

That’d be nice, wouldn’t it?

The scroll just laughed at him. The room was dimmed in red from all the alarms going off once more. Everything was falling apart. The laughter grew to be so loud it even overshadowed the blaring alarms. All of it was so deafening and overwhelming.

Then, two small figures emerged from behind a rock.

The scroll, Zane, and even the Ice Emperor were utterly dumbfounded on how to process this. All of the noise stopped. A minute passed, and the children were taking it all in. Obviously they were incredibly distressed by the sight. Seeing them cry and watch as the Ice Emperor corrupted their friends and family put Zane over the tipping point. His form collapsed and began to twitch violently. This was a worse sensation than dying. After his catastrophic seizure, he lay limp on the ground. His digital tears trickled out as he lost total consciousness.

“You’ve taken the easy way out, Zane. I’ll figure out a way to bring you back; just you wait.” The scroll reassured deaf ears. Once he found a suitable toy, he’d wear it down to the bare threads. He wasn’t done with Zane just yet, not for a long shot.

The Scroll promptly commanded the Ice Emperor to finish the job. But there appeared to be some form of delay in the communication. Again. Twice, a third time even. The scroll kept sending out the command, but there was no action being taken. The Ice Emperor just observed the children without moving a muscle. He even allowed one of them to start attacking his leg. A spark ran through his frozen mind, and he started to regain control. The child was removed from his form, and he reanalyzed the situation.

“Finish it. I command you!” The scroll’s voice echoed like a thousand trumpets.

For the first time since their partnership had begun, the Ice Emperor refused the scroll. He turned and ran away from the cave. Burdened with confusion over his own actions, he quickly remounted and took to the skies. Both of them were tremendously dumbfounded by what had just transpired.

“Why didn’t you listen to me?” The scroll appeared to be more confused than enraged.

“I don’t know.” His voice sounded hollower than usual. There was something he wasn't saying. Something he was hiding.

“I hope you understand what this means going forward.” It warned.

The Ice Emperor didn’t respond. He felt the transparent blue liquid begin to leak from his forehead fracture once again. The trail of fluid trickled slowly downwards until it reached his mouth.

It smelled sweet.

Last night Vex had his first dream in decades.

Well, it felt more like a nightmare. He didn’t physically need to sleep, but sometimes he just needed to close his eyes and relax. Becoming unconscious allowed his brain time to process all the information he had gathered throughout the day or week. Reading ten books and writing in his diaries used up a lot of brain power. Despite his pseudo-undead status, he did require a full rest at least once a month, or else he would be totally burned out. Just to be safe, he slept once a week because he feared becoming a total zombie similar to the Blizzard Samurai. His mind was his sharpest weapon; without it, he was nothing.

He wiped the flakes of ice off his eyelids and got up. This wasn’t a restful sleep. He felt as though he had been kicked in the head by an unruly Permafrost Stallion. At his desk, he had already prepared his dream journal the day before. Taking the quill pen in his hand, he sighed deeply. This was going to be a lot. Unlike humans, Vex could recall every single detail of his dream. He was a step above the average “lucid” dreamer. 

This was both a blessing and an occasional curse. Despite having this total awareness, he could not manipulate his dreams as they were happening. It was as though he were following a strict script. Even when he died in his dreams, he couldn’t stop it. That loss of control was hard to adapt to for him. So he was afraid of sleeping for a long while.

As the centuries rolled on, he began to become curious over what his subconscious had in store for him whenever he closed his eyes. In his youth, he could recall that there was a great importance surrounding dreams. Vex personally did not believe the supernatural powers of dreams at all. All those seers who claimed their dreams were prophecies just wanted attention. Such pathetic little wretches.

Vex interpreted his dreams differently. He believed that dreams were how his mind processed information that was beyond his current comprehension. Sort of like a second brain. Whatever he could recall upon awakening was worth writing down. If he could understand a recurring message or theme, perhaps it would aid him in whatever he was doing.

Last night was not one of those productive dreams.

It all started in a familiar location. He was back in the clearing where the Ice Emperor had fallen all those centuries ago. Vex looked over his shoulder and didn’t see any of the Blizzard Samurai that once accompanied him. Alone, he stood over the body of the Ice Emperor. The sun was missing as well. Perhaps his subconscious had forgotten what the sun was like? With some effort, he pried off the frozen helmet of the Ice Emperor to try and determine his status. The ruler of the Never Realm looked worse than he did that day. Vex’s fingers ghosted the fresh fracture on his metallic forehead cautiously. With his other hand, he touched his own forehead. A phantom sensation of pain began to form on his own body. They had matching wounds.

That must have hurt.  

What in the world was he thinking? The Ice Emperor couldn’t feel pain. This was a fact. He could handle this—in reality, he did handle this already. Within the waking world, he managed to go on and do such great things after this particular trial. He emerged stronger and more determined than he had before. Without knowing, he accidentally touched the wound. His fingers became coated in a transparent bluish liquid. Was this the Ice Emperor’s blood? It was slimy and not of this world. Out of disgust of his own curiosity, Vex wiped the substance off of his hand before he did something ridiculous.

Does it taste as sweet as it smells?

From the fracture in his skull, he saw a light glowing from within. At first it was as dim as a dying lightning bug, but it soon began to surround them like a bonfire. Vex tried to say something, but his mouth couldn’t open. He wanted to ask the Ice Emperor what was happening. But all he could do was try to awaken the Ice Emperor to no avail. When the light grew too bright to bear, Vex sheltered his eyes with his hands. Even through his palms and eyelids, he could feel the light beaming through. When he opened them, he was met with an entirely different sight.

He beheld his own choosing day.

That wretched awful day. Why couldn't he have just slept through it? He saw his long deceased father watching him fail at what all others succeeded at. Everyone in the village was looking at him as though he were some bad omen. Once more, he witnessed his father yell at him in disappointment once they were behind closed doors.

“I should have listened to the elders on the day you were born! Argh! A child who kills his own mother is cursed! Cursed, they said! What a foolish endeavor I have endured to raise you when it was all for nothing. You wretched little imp! Leave my home at once!”

The familiar sound of leather hitting skin rang out throughout the village. Vex winced. Even now he could still feel the faded marks on his skin where he was punished on that day. Emerging from their shabby home, he saw a scrawny little boy crying in the snow all by himself. No one came to comfort him, not even the stray dogs that he liked to play with. It was as though he never even existed.

The older Vex stood in the bushes and just watched. The way he observed his own past was similar to how a biologist would research a foreign species. The level of total disconnect was so potent that he refused to do a single thing. He couldn’t help his younger form even if he wanted to; he was paralyzed. Was that a bad thing? Any other sane person would try to reassure their past self if put in this exact scenario. It has been nearly an entire millennium since this event occurred, and yet Vex never regretted a thing.

“If none of this happened, who would I even be today? I’d be just another one of those bastards frolicking in the woods. Everything that has led up to this point mattered. My suffering only strengthened me.” He thought to himself.

He blinked, and he was returned to the woods where the Ice Emperor had fallen. Something was very different, though. The Ice Emperor gripped his forearm with his cold metallic hand. His hair had grown significantly longer. Silky white strands of delicate hair lay splayed out in the blue-stained snow. How long was he left here bleeding? Vex looked him in the eyes and saw someone he had never seen before. Behind those glowing orbs, he discovered someone who was scared out of their mind.

“Why?” The Ice Emperor’s voice was shaky and light. A similar tone to how a human would sound if they were anemic.

Vex tried to pry his hand off of his arm, but his grip only grew tighter. “I had to. You’d never understand.”

Thin streams of tears fell from his eyes. “After everything we’ve been through...”

Vex looked away. He felt his undead stomach twist in knots and his frozen heart quicken. The last time he felt this exact feeling was the night of his choosing day. This was the feeling of unfiltered shame.

“I couldn’t let you become... me. There! Is that what you wanted to hear?” Vex shouted.

The Ice Emperor pulled him closer. The small fracture in his forehead now stretched for miles. It had grown into a canyon. The snowy ground they once sat upon was now wide open. Vex lost his footing and gripped the ledge.

“What is going on? Why are you doing this?” Vex couldn’t get a solid grip on the icy stone.

Still laying on the ground, the Ice Emperor turned his head to look at Vex, who was now at eye level with him. The pine trees began to rustle as a powerful wind broke through the thicket. The way it howled was familiar.

“I think I get it now. You couldn’t become your father. So, I’m not allowed to become you.” The tyrant sounded calmer than he did a few minutes ago.

Vex growled in frustration and grabbed the Ice Emperor by the neck. “Listen here! It’s not like that at all! I despise that man with every fiber of my being! I couldn’t allow you to become weak! I..” The hand that was holding the rock slipped.

“I hurt you because I care about you.”

They both fell into the canyon together.

They weren’t sure if what they were hearing was a collective hallucination or if Jay had actually lost his mind and was talking to himself.

Jay couldn’t pitch his voice that low. Unless he had the help of some annoying phone app or the help of diluted nitrous oxide gas. They had neither of those things in the Land Bounty. This entire situation made zero sense no matter what angle you looked at it. Somehow, in the middle of this dark, frigid wasteland, someone had found them. Was this realm smaller than they thought? What if they were intruding on some previously unknown civilization? 

Lloyd looked at his team, and they all shared the same wide-eyed expression. Should he intervene? What if Jay was in danger? He didn’t sound like he was in trouble. The way he talked to this person sounded as though he had known him for years. Remembering those fearsome beasts that pursued them earlier reinvigorated Lloyd’s suspicion. Without notifying his team, Lloyd jumped into action. He inhaled and opened the door. The others prepared their weapons just in case.

“Oh, hey! You guys are finally back!” Jay waved and closed the magazine he was showing the stranger.

The four of them looked at the drifter in surprise. He looked like nothing they had ever seen before. What they knew for certain was that he was the only one in the room dressed properly to survive this world. Within his thick fur parka, his long brown hair flowed out messily. He also had a thick beard that had several twigs and leaves stuck within it. How was he not overheating inside of here? The Land Bounty’s heating may have only kept the area room temperature, but within that bundle he must’ve been sweltering.

“Who’s your new friend, Jay?” Cole asked as the others were trying to figure out the right words to say.

Jay nudged the man and smiled. “Go on, introduce yourself, dude.”

Despite how rugged the stranger was, he seemed rather shy. “I’m Kataru.”

“Hey Kataru, I’m Lloyd. This guy is Kai; that's Cole, and she is Nya. You can usually tell who we are based on our colors if we are suited up.” Lloyd explained.

Nya fidgeted restlessly and stepped forward. “Is it okay if we ask you a few questions, Kataru?”

The drifter looked at the floor and tried to hide his excitement. These were the first new people he had met in forever! Here he was, in their house, having tea and talking to them! If this were a dream, he’d rather not wake up.

He nodded. “Ask away.”

Kai budged in. “Are there other people nearby? We really need some proper clothing ‘cause Cole has been hogging the emergency blanket.”

“Hey!” Cole put his hands on his hips in offense.

Kataru giggled softly in his sleeve at their little interaction, but his face grew to a more somber expression upon processing the question. “Um. Elder Sorla once told us she could only detect the life energies of us three. So, knowing Akita can handle herself fine, I can say it’s just the three of us. Well, at least before you guys arrived.”

“Like, in the general area or...?” Jay’s face was scrunched with worry as Cole put his hand over his mouth in shock.

“In the whole realm, it seems.” Kataru sighed.

All the ninja shared a moment of silence. The energy in the Land Bounty shifted to a far more serious tone.

“I’m so sorry, Kataru.” Lloyd said.

Kataru shook his head and rubbed the back of his neck. “It’s not your fault. It became just the three of us many years ago. Far before you came here.”

Cole had his question ready. “What exactly happened here?”

“Uh, I don’t know where to begin with that question. Elder Sorla could probably answer that better than I could. She is as old as the realm, y’know?” Kataru looked out the window and could have sworn he saw one of the bushes move. Was Akita spying on them or was that one of the accursed beasts?

"Did he just say as old as the realm? Is she like Master Wu's cousin or something?" Cole whispered to Lloyd, who shrugged.

Nya looked at everyone as if they had totally forgotten the mission at hand. “Not to interrupt, but we came here looking for someone. Do you know of anyone called Zane by any chance?” She even had a photograph in the glovebox handy. It was one of the school photos Zane took back when they were all teachers at Master Wu’s academy. He really rocked that blue sweater.

“He looks a bit more... metallic in person nowadays. I feel bad that I couldn’t grab a more recent picture, but that's all we had on hand.” Nya sighed.

What in the world was this? Kataru held the photograph and looked at it with wide eyes. All that somberness faded away and was replaced with curiosity.

“How did you paint this? It’s so lifelike!” He said it with a smile across his face.

“Oh boy. Uh, it's not a painting; it's a photograph. It’s hard to explain right now. Do you think you’ve ever seen or heard of this man, Kataru?” Jay pointed at the picture with an anxious expression.

“Nope. He is quite shiny, though. If we still had sun, I can imagine him blinding everyone with his skin.” Katarau handed the picture back to a disappointed Kai.

“Wait, don’t get sad just yet. Elder Sorla has magic! Maybe she can help you with your quest." Kataru didn’t like seeing Kai so dejected like that.

All of their faces perked up upon hearing the news. “Do you think you can show us the way there?” Lloyd asked.

Kataru got up and looked around the Land Bounty interior. “You will have to follow me as I walk outside. I can’t navigate here; it's too strange.” He crossed his arms

The ninjas all shared a mutual look of concern. “Kataru, it's in the negatives out there! Are you really sure about this?” Jay wished he had a proper thermometer working, but just going outside was enough to prove his point.

Confidently, Kataru laughed heartily and put his hands to his hips. “Are you kidding? I am made for this kind of weather.” He opened the door wide and began to go outside.

The moment the door opened a particularly fiercesome gust of wind entered the Land Bounty. With chattering teeth, Jay said one last thing. “W-When we’re ready, I’ll flash the headlights twice..!”

They all wouldn’t say it, but they were glad when the door closed. Once the heat had been turned on again, they all buckled up as quickly as they could. Collectively, they let Jay take the wheel once more since he had already experienced driving in these conditions. Jay gave a thumbs up to everyone, and they all returned one.

“Okay. Let’s go!” He flashed the headlights twice just as he explained.

Kataru looked back and was almost blinded by how powerful the lights were. He rubbed his eyes with his gloves and nodded with a smile. Jay’s mouth dropped to the floor when he saw what Kataru did next.

“Uh! Guys?! He just turned into a big bear!”